Author: admin

The weekend of the big party has finally arrived. It’s time to get to know the family.

This is a work of fan fiction. All characters are property of their respective owners. I own the story line.

Let’s Get This Party Started

Hermione arrived with Ron, Ginny, and Harry in the sunroom of the family cottage at Anglesey. Cottage was probably a bit of a misnomer, holiday home was probably a better term but even that failed to express the size and comfort of the home. It was an extensively remodeled, two-story, 12-bedroom Georgian built on a secluded five-acre plot surrounded by trees. Despite their remoteness, they had electricity connected to the house and it was a wonder of Muggle and Wizarding technology and style, as the thumping stereo in the living areas attested.

Still in a party mood from the events in Diagon Alley, Hermione raised her arms above her head and began to move her hips in time to the beat. Ron wasted no time moving in behind her and grinding with her. Hermione hiked up her skirt and began to grind the bare globes of her ass against his leather pants.

“Oh, yeah, baby,” Ron growled reaching around her and inside her open jacket to fondle her leather-clad breasts.

A few feet away Harry and Ginny were madly kissing each other. Harry’s hands were tangled in Ginny’s long curling hair while she frantically loosened his tie and tried to undo the small buttons on his white button down. His hat had fallen to the floor and trench coat hung by one arm until he disentangled his hand and shook it to the floor.

“You kids seem to have gotten the right idea,” Angelina said from the doorway. The four stopped and looked sheepishly at her. She was still in her Vegas showgirl outfit. Her coffee-with-cream dark skin stood in sharp contrast to the white fabric and sequins that barely covered her essentials, the tall feathery head-dress brushed the ceiling as she walked toward them. Hermione couldn’t imagine how she was walking in the obscenely tall sequined stilettos she was wearing, but had to admit that it did do interesting things to the way she walked. “Don’t stop on my account,” she purred as she offered around a tray of champagne glasses. “Why don’t you guys bring it on in to the den though, the others will be arriving shortly.”

Hermione tugged her skirt back into place and helped Ginny stuff her tits back into her sequined evening gown, which was of course the perfect opportunity for a quick grope. Ginny moaned softly then yelped as Hermione tweaked a nipple. Both the boys watched with amused looks. Angelina asked if she could play too and gave Ginny’s left boob a healthy squeeze. “I thought we were supposed to be moving to the other room,” Ginny said, “not standing here groping my tits.” With a laugh Angelina led them to the den.

In the den, the lighting had been turned down low and the couches had been pushed back against the walls to create a large dance floor in the middle. On the dance floor a woman in a red “bathing suit” with a white collar and black bow-tie was gyrating in slow time with the music against a man in a tuxedo. In turn he was also being groped by a short slip of woman with long white-blond hair in a toga. A man in Roman legionnaire’s’ armor, sans cod-piece, moved from behind the toga-clad woman to the other. In the process, he managed to grope all three others in the dance.

“Oh, my,” Ginny said in a quiet voice. “I know this is so wrong, but Bill looks really good with his dick hanging out like that.”

“Uh-huh,” Hermione agreed, “on both accounts.”

“That’s just wrong,” Ron interjected. “He’s your brother, Gin.”

“Yeah, but I’ve never seen his dick before. I’m just saying.”

“You’ve never seen mine.”

“That’s what you think.” She reached over and closed his mouth. “Maybe I’ll tell you about it later.” Ginny grabbed Harry’s hand and pulled him out on the dance floor. “Help me get close to Fleur, I want to see if I can get her head lost in my cleavage.”

“Be nice, sweetie,” Harry chided her. “I’ll admit I would pay good money to see her face between your legs though.”

“Don’t bank on it.” She pulled him close and writhed against him as she tongued his ear and whispered, “Stay close to me if you can, I don’t have a lot of options tonight. You and Lee are the only guys I’m not related to.”

“I’ll stay with you all night if you want.” He pulled her dress up to her hip exposing the long creamy legs beneath. His hand slipped around and squeezed her ass. “When did you lose your underwear?”

“Hermione has them in her jacket pocket,” she said with a devilish grin as she turned around so that Harry’s hand rested on her clean-shaven crotch. The move briefly exposed her to all present, then the dress fell back down over Harry’s arm hiding the movement of his hand against her. His hand slid down between her legs, a finger slipping inside her. “Oh yes,” she moaned, leaning back against him and pulling his mouth against her neck.

“I just love beeg breasts like these.” The voice accompanied a tug on the front of her dress and her breasts sprang free. She felt a small, cold hand began to wander over one breast as a tongue began lavishing attention on her other. Ginny couldn’t help herself as she reached out and pulled Fleur tight against her chest. Harry’s contact with her hypersensitive clit made her grind against her future sister-in-law.

“Oh, yes, rub my clit.” Ginny couldn’t believe she was rising so quickly to Harry’s ministrations, but then she’d been pretty horny all day thinking about the possibilities of tonight.

“Harree,mind eef I ‘elp?” Fleur asked.

Ginny didn’t even have time to protest that she didn’t want Fleur touching her pussy when the girl pinched her clit between two ice-cold fingers. With a few gentle squeezes and a bite to Ginny’s nipple, Fleur had Ginny cumming in a panting, silent-scream orgasm. Ginny opened her eyes to see Fleur licking her cunt-juice from Harry’s fingers. “How, how did you do that so quickly?”

“Veela magic haz eetz usez,” she said with a smile.

*

Ron cocked his head forward and squinted. “Isn’t that Lavender over there grinding on my brothers?”

“Let’s go find out,” Hermione replied, striding across the floor towards the threesome that was practically fucking standing up. Hermione was in something of a trance as she watched Bill’s hardening dick slide up and down the lycra-covered ass of the woman she was now almost positive was her hair-dresser and friend. “Lavender?”

The blonde broke her kiss with Charlie and used her ass to push Bill back a little bit. She turned to the couple and her face split into a wide smile. “Hermione!” She pounced on the girl and gave her a hug and quick kiss full on the mouth. “Ron!” She jumped up into his arms and wrapped her legs around his waist. “May I?” she asked Hermione, who nodded her assent. Lavender turned her full attention back to Ron and pressed her lips to his. Ron opened his mouth and sucked her tongue in, playfully pushing his own against her. His dick really started to wake up when she started rotating her hips against him. Ron was only vaguely aware of Hermione greeting his brothers, he hoped not quite as enthusiastically. He broke the kiss with Lavender.

“Good to see you too, Lav.” He returned her hug and set her on her own two feet. “So, what are you supposed to be?” He waved his hand at the outfit she was wearing and noticed the shirt cuffs with cuff links.

She shrugged her shoulders, which made her large breasts do some very nice things, “It’s an American thing. A comic book character named Vampirella. It was your brother’s idea.”

“It was a good idea, you look amazing.”

“She does, doesn’t she.” Charlie said. He fisted his hand in her hair and nipped at her neck, making her shiver. “I couldn’t get her to dye her black though for the full effect.”

Ron crinkled up his nose. “Lavender with black hair?” He shook his head. “No, blonde like this is much better.”

“See, Charlie, I told you. Besides,” she said with a toss of her head, “I stand out since I’m the only one with real blonde hair.” She pulled aside the crotch of her outfit and exposed a tuft of blonde pubic hair. “And it’s all natural. You don’t mess with that.”

“Amen,” Ron said.

“Wow,” Bill said in an awed voice. All three looked up to see Bill and Hermione staring back across the room. They turned to follow their gaze and saw Fleur sucking intently on one of Ginny’s nipples and sliding her hand under her dress. Ron and Charlie both quickly turned away.

“So did not need to see that,” Bill said as he turned his attention to Hermione.

“Yeah,” Ron agreed. “That’s going to be really weird having Ginny here prancing around half-naked.”

“Tell me boys,” Lavender said, pulling aside the vertical straps of her suit and exposing her breasts and hard pink nipples, “think these can distract you.” Charlie and Ron each took one in his mouth and began licking and sucking her nipples while running their hands over the rest of her smooth, curvaceous body. “Oh yes, I like that.”

Ron glanced out of the corner of his eye to see Bill and Hermione still watching across the room as they casually kissed and groped one another. The feeling of Lavender’s fingers in his hair pulling his head tight to her chest quickly brought him back to what he was doing; only to be interrupted by the sounds of raucous laughter and cheering. Ron pulled himself away from Lavender’s tit to see what was going on.

“Woohoo, that’s what we like to see,” Fred called out he entered the room, dropping clothes as he walked. “Everybody seems to be having a good time and getting to know each other.” Ron was pleased to see that Fred’s dick was a fair amount smaller than his own. Fred was surrounded by George, Lee Jordan, and their respective wives: Angelina, Alicia, and Katie- most of whom were in various states of undress and getting more naked as the seconds passed.

Angelina was the first to strip to nothing except her sequined heels. She shimmied her shoulders and wiggled her hips as though finally freed from some confinement. This drew applause and whistles from the gathered men, as well as some of the women. Ron moved over next to his wife and slipped an arm around her. “Nervous?”

“A bit,” she replied. “I’m not as pretty or sexy as the others.”

“Yes you are,” he whispered as he kissed her ear, “more than. Who do you want to go with first?”

“You and Harry. I’m comfortable with that, or maybe you and Lavender. What about you?”

“You and Lavender would be good, or maybe you and Angelina.”

“Not Fleur?”

“You don’t want me to sleep with her, do you; despite what you’ve said.”

“It’s okay. I’m just nervous and it’s making me possessive of you.”

“Are you having second thoughts?” He noticed his wife’s glance at Bill’s crotch, but said nothing.

“No, It’s just nerves. I’ve never been with anyone other than you.”

“Not counting Harry and Lavender.”

“You were still there.”

Angelina pranced to the middle of the room and called for everyone’s attention- as though she didn’t already have it.

Ron kissed his wife again. “Everything will be fine, I’ll be here all night for you if you want. I love you.” He squeezed her hand as he turned his attention to Angelina. He tried not to think about how he might stack up against his brothers- all of whom were older and probably had more experience than he. He saw he was about in the middle size-wise. Fred and George were both smaller. Bill’s looked longer but about as thick. Harry he already knew about, but Lee’s was a fucking monster. It was as thick as Harry’s and probably as long as Bill’s. He hoped Hermione didn’t sleep with Lee; he’d never measure up again.

“All right everybody,” Angelina said. “I’ve noticed a few of you still have clothes on, time to get naked. If you get a little help, please don’t take too long or we’ll send you off to a room and you’ll miss the real fun.”

Ron obligingly helped Hermione out of her Leather skirt and jacket. When her jacket hit the floor he noticed two pairs of panties in it, only one of which he recognized. By the time Hermione and Alicia had stripped him of his leather pants and vest, his dick was standing up in all its glory.

“Just like I imagined it,” Alicia commented as she sucked it into her mouth and then let it go. Ron pretended not to see the flash of jealousy in Hermione’s eyes that evaporated when Bill reached around her and told her what a great ass and a nice body she had.

“That’s better,” Angelina said, turning down the music. “Now, some of us know each other very well, others have a guess or two. We’re going to get to know each other better now.” Somebody commented that Truth or Dare was no fun if you were already naked. “No, Truth or Dare takes too long and quite frankly I’ve been dying to get laid all day.” There was no shortage of offers. “We’re all going to get to know somebody we don’t know yet. Lee, come here.”

“Angie, you know it takes more than that to make me cum.”

Angie turned her ass to him and shook it. “That’s all you get for now.” She waited till Lee walked up behind her and smacked her ass. She unrolled a blind-fold she had been carrying and put it on him. “Okay, girls spread out on this side in a half-circle, boys on this side.” While they rearranged themselves, Angelina began turning Lee in a circle to make sure he was good and disoriented. “The rules are simple. Without peeking, and touching only from the neck down, you have to identify somebody. If you’re right, you keep going until you’re wrong or you’ve identified all the members of the sex you’re trying to identify. If you get them all right, you get to pick your partner. If you’re wrong, that’s your first partner and the blindfold goes to who you thought it was. Ginny is the only one who has an option to pass, and she can pick any single or couple she wants on her turn.”

Ron breathed a sigh of relief, worried that his sister might get stuck with one of her brothers. The tension level of the room rose slightly as Fred stepped up behind Lee and Angelina joined the line of girls. The music started thumping again, a solid beat that was fast enough to make it good for either dancing or fucking. A couple of the girls started dancing where they stood. Without any warning, Fred gave Lee a shove. He stumbled a few steps and crashed into Angelina. He wrapped his arms around her and began kissing across her shoulder and down to her tits. She wrapped one leg around behind his and began to move up and down against him. She seemed to purr as her pussy pushed against the base of his dick. Lee sucked in a mouthful of tit and gave her arse a good squeeze before turning his face up to her and saying, “Hello, Angelina.”

“So I am,” she replied and disentangled herself from him. She gave him another shove and he stumbled over and bumped into Lavender.

This time he slid around behind her and began to grope her in a reach-around. Ron could tell by the way that Lee was moving that his cock sliding up and down the crack of her ass. She let out a soft ‘mmmm’ and pushed back against him. Ron was getting really turned on seeing Lee’s black hands moving across Lavender’s creamy white skin. The way her large nipples stuck out between his thick fingers as his hands lifted and squeezed her tits together to form a deep canyon of cleavage. Lee’s hands slid down over her full hips and around to run through her thick bush of blonde hair. His finger slid into her with no resistance then came back out and dragged along her clit. She let out a louder moan this time and pushed his hand hard against herself. It was damn near enough to make Ron want to reach down and stroke his dick.

“Would this be sweet little Ginny?” Lee asked.

“Lavender,” she replied as she leaned back and pulled him into a wet, tongue filled, over the shoulder kiss.

“I’ll take that,” Lee replied after they stopped kissing. He pulled off the blind-fold and tossed it to Ginny before leading Lavender over to a couch so that they could watch the rest of the festivities while they continued to kiss and fondle each other.

To Ron’s surprise, Ginny asked Hermione to help her put the blindfold on instead of passing it. Hermione did, then spun her around a couple of times and pushed her in the direction of Harry. Ginny stumbled on her way though and fell into Ron. He was about to say something when Bill clamped a hand over his mouth and ‘shushed’ him. Ginny ran her hands up over his chest and shoulders. “Not Harry,” she said, “too tall.” Her hands ran down over his arms, “Not Charlie.” Her hands came back up and slid down his flanks to his hips and on to his upper thighs as she dropped to her knees. “Not Bill.”

Ron was wishing she would hurry up and finish. Her hands were warm and soft as they moved over his body, and he found it disturbing that his body was responding in a positive way. Her hands slid up to his crotch and she smiled as she “saw” how hard he was. She wrapped one hand around the base of his cock, then the other just above that. The ring at the base of the head was between her index and middle fingers, the head peeking just beyond her hand. She ran her thumb across the tip of his dick and smeared a bit of pre-cum over it. She stood up and leaned against him. He was acutely aware of her hard nipples and large breasts pressing in to his chest. His dick jumped and pushed against her soft stomach. He prayed to any god she wouldn’t start rubbing against him. He didn’t think he could take the embarrassment of cumming on his sister. What kind of sick fuck would his wife think he was?

“Sorry, Ron,” she whispered in his ear. “Hermione said she was going to try and get me to Harry.”

“It’s okay,” Ron whispered hoarsely.

“I’ll try to pretend you didn’t like that,” she whispered back. Ron could imagine the wicked smile on her lips. “Be a dear and give me a shove towards Katie.” She turned around and said, “Poor Ronniekins, I think I embarrassed him.” There was some laughter, some nervous, some not; Ron shoved his sister towards Katie, only too happy to get her warm, soft hands and long delicate fingers away from his body.

He tried not to watch as Ginny fell into Katie’s arms and began to grope and fondle her. He watched Harry instead, who was watching with rapt attention. Ron noticed that Harry’s dick was filling and stiffening rapidly as he watched his wife and Katie. Ginny dropped to her knees and ran her hands around behind the girl, pulling her pussy to her mouth and giving it a quick taste. Katie seemed unable to stop herself as she reached down and pulled Ginny’s head tight against her. Ginny’s hands slid up and cupped Katie’s breasts, which were about the same size as Alicia’s, and a little larger than his wife’s. Ginny leaned back and asked uncertainly, “Alicia?” Ron was pretty sure she was lying, she’d gotten just who she wanted. He thought about it, but decided he wouldn’t lie when his turn came. He wanted to sleep with all of them anyway so he’d take whomever he got.

“Sorry sweetie,” Katie said, pulling off the blind-fold. “Guess you’ll have to come with me.”

“I think I’d like that,” Ginny replied, and put a kiss right at the top of Katie’s shaved slit. “Mind if we drag Harry along with us?” Ron thought Katie’s smile looked like Christmas morning.

“I think I’d like that,” Katie replied, holding out a hand to Harry after helping Ginny to her feet. Ginny tied the blindfold on Alicia, spun her around and set her loose.

Alicia ran into Bill, and after taking a moment to regain her balance she began licking his nipple and stroking his cock. “Mmm, could be a couple of you,” she said. She dropped to her knees and wrapped her mouth around Bill’s cock. After a couple of long strokes on it, she slid the whole thing into her mouth, nestling her small nose in Bill’s pubic hair. Ron almost choked on his own tongue. Hermione had never been able to get his whole dick in her mouth, and Bill was longer than he was. He hoped there was a trick to that and that it could be taught. He really wanted Hermione to learn that; or maybe just make sure that he got Alicia to give him a good blow this weekend. Self-consciously, he looked over at his wife, who was standing in wide-eyed amazement, with her mouth slightly opened. She looked up and saw him looking at her. Her cheeks flushed and she gave him a look as though to say ‘how did she do that?’ Angelina leaned over and whispered something in her ear, causing Hermione to blush even harder, but she smiled at Ron. He smiled back at her and went back to watching Alicia suck his older brother’s dick. It glistened as she pulled off of it.

“You have a very nice cock, Bill,” she said without shame as she stood up.

“You give great head,” Bill replied and helped her stand up. With a kiss, he gave her a light push toward the other end of the circle where the twins were. She stopped when George took her hand. She immediately dropped to her knees and sucked all of his cock in to her mouth in one swallow. She moved up and down its full length, occasionally dragging her teeth gently along it. After about a minute she released it. “I’d better get this one right since it belongs to my husband.” Everybody laughed and she stood up and French-kissed him for another minute, the two of them groping each other with abandon. Ron felt himself blush watching the two. He’d never expected himself to take such voyeuristic pleasure. He didn’t particularly enjoy watching porn, but this was something else entirely. With a flourish, George swung her around, right into Ron.

Without preamble she dropped right to her knees and began licking his head like a lollipop. She then put just the head inside her lips and began moving around on it like she was making out with it. He could feel her tongue flicking across the very tip. Ron was torn between closing his eyes and just enjoying this and looking over to see what his wife’s reaction was. Just as he was about to look at Hermione, Alicia began gently squeezing his balls and sliding more of his prick into her mouth. His head rolled back and a deep moan escaped his throat as she slid all the way down his shaft. He had never experienced the feeling of lips on the base of his cock, but he loved it. The muscles of her throat were stroking the head and collar of his dick while her tongue moved along the vein under it. He could feel the insides of her cheeks against him as she sucked hard on it, then began sliding it back out of her mouth. Just as Ron thought he was going to get back in control of his body, she did it again. The long moan that escaped him was louder than anything else in the room. His entire focus was reduced to the cock that had Alicia’s mouth wrapped around it. He felt Bill’s hand on his back and realized he was leaning back; he stood up straight again.

Alicia grabbed his hands and pulled it into her short brown and bottle-blonde hair. Instinctively he wound his fingers into it and started fucking her mouth in long strokes. He pulled out after a minute or so; he didn’t want to be the first one to cum in front of everyone else.

“Oh, Little Brother, I do love your cock,” Alicia said in an almost dreamy state. Little Brother was the nickname his older sisters-in-law used for him rather than some of the names his brothers used. He didn’t mind, because they always said it rather affectionately. Ron looked up at a gasp from his wife, who now had a unpleasant scowl on her face. Ron was sure life was about to go to hell in a hand-basket when Angelina put her arms around her and began to whisper something to her very quickly. Hermione calmed down after a minute or so, but she still didn’t look terribly happy. Ron hoped she got picked soon, and that she got what she wanted, because he really didn’t want her to change her mind now. He pulled Alicia to her feet and gave her a quick kiss.

“That was a-fucking-mazing,” he said quietly to her.

“I thought I was going to lose you there for a minute. You almost fell over when I swallowed your cock.”

“I’ve never had that done before; it was a bit of a surprise.”

“Oh,” Alicia said while kissing his neck, “Hermione and I will have to spend some time with you this weekend so I can teach her how then.”

“You can do that?”

“It’s not hard, once you know how. Now, spin me around and get me on my way.” Ron gave her two quick spins like they were dancing, then swung her over to Charlie. She was a little unsteady on her feet, but Charlie got her on her knees in front of him. Ron noted Charlie’s was a little shorter than his, but he wasted no time pushing it into her mouth. He grabbed her by the hair on top of her head and started stroking in and out of her mouth in long, hard strokes. It didn’t take long until she pushed away from him and stood up. She reached around and patted his ass, rather hard Ron thought. “Nice and firm, Charlie.” She took a second to regain her balance, then looked over in Hermione’s direction. “Don’t worry Freddy, you get your cock sucked too.” Ron swallowed a snort of laughter. She raised a corner of the blindfold and sauntered over to Fred. She kissed her way down his chest and then coated his dick with her tongue. Finally, she sucked his balls into her mouth, eliciting a very loud moan from him. After a short minute she stood up and placed the blindfold in his hand. “You take this.” She reached over and wrapped a hand around Ron’s dick, “I’m taking this.” She pulled Ron away from the circle and over to a couch.

“We’re not gonna start here… in front of everybody, are we?” Ron asked as she motioned for him to sit down.

“I wasn’t planning to, but we can if you want.”

“No, no. I’d rather start somewhere more private.”

“That’s fine.” She sat down on his lap, pulling his hard cock up between her legs so that it peeked out above her thighs and nestled against her slit. “I like private, too.” She lay back against his chest and Ron wrapped his arms around her middle, a bit nervous as to how forward he should be with her. “It’s okay,” she whispered while tonguing his ear, “you can play with them.” She pulled his hands up so that they were cupping her breasts. He squeezed them gently, and ran his thumbs over her nipples. He kissed her shoulder and neck and tried to see what was going on.

Fred was on his knees in front of Hermione, her leg thrown over his shoulder as he nuzzled her thick bush. She was clinging to him, her hands fisted in his hair, vainly trying to keep her balance. To make matters worse, he was pinching her nipples and she was twisting back and forth trying to keep his hands on the breasts and away from her nipples. She did seem to be enjoying herself though. Finally he stood up, announced that Hermione had a very sweet pussy and moved on to his wife.

“You and Hermione are gentle lovers, aren’t you?” Alicia asked quietly.

“I guess so.”

“You don’t spank each other, tie each other up, anything like that?”

“No, that’s not really us. She doesn’t even like me to tangle my fingers in her hair when she’s giving me head.”

“I thought so.” Ron moaned as she flexed her thighs, causing his cock to slide along her very wet slit. “I hope she doesn’t get Charlie then. He’s pretty rough.”

“Is there anything I can do?” Ron asked. He really didn’t like the idea of Hermione being smacked or spanked, especially not in a bed where she was supposed to be enjoying herself.

“If she ends up with Charlie, we’ll swap and I’ll take Charlie.”

“Do you like it rough?”

“It’s a nice change sometimes.” She pulled him into a deep kiss and put her hands over his where they were stroking and squeezing her breasts. “I really like this, though.”

“Me too.” Ron rocked his hips under her and gave breasts a good squeeze. He liked her breasts, they were bigger than Hermione’s, but not as big as Lavender’s. He looked across the room and saw Fred lying on his back, Fleur was grinding her crotch against his mouth.

For the first time Ron really took a moment to study her. She was still pretty, but in an almost exotic or alien way. Her tits were nice, small like Hermione’s, but they matched her small frame. Her hips were slender too, they had almost no curve. Last but not least, she kept her pussy shaved which Ron thought was kind of a shame. It made her look young, almost too young to be doing the things she was doing. She reached down and grabbed Fred by the hair and pulled him tight up against her pussy as she let out stream of words in French. The only ones of which Ron recognized were ‘Fred’ and ‘oui.’ When she was done, she leaned forward and rolled off him. When she stood up Ron could see that her back was covered with cum.

“Holy shit,” Alicia said sitting up a little bit. “I’ve never seen Fred get off that fast.”

Fred held up his hand and pulled off the blindfold. “Since there are an uneven number of men and women, I’m nominating George to come with Fleur and I.” He turned his head to look at Bill, “How do you do it man? How do you keep up with her?”

“Zat ees our leetle seecret,” Fleur responded as she stuck a finger in Fred’s mouth and made him suck it clean. Fred and George both turned and bowed to Bill.

“Those boys are going to have their hands full with that one,” Alicia said admiringly.

As they watched, Angelina had Hermione tie the blindfold on her, give her a spin or two and point her in the direction of the boys. With a stumble or two, she made her way to the boys, her hips moving with the music. Her arms were over her head and her body was stretched, pulling her tits against her body ever so slightly. Ron could see every inch of her. Her stomach was long and flat, her hips were shapely but not terribly broad, her pubic hair had been trimmed into an arrow pointing to her clit. Her long legs didn’t ripple as she walked. She was a living, breathing, sauntering bit of coffee-colored perfection.

“You want a go with her, don’t you?” Alicia chided him.

“Yeah,” Ron replied, feeling a bit guilty for staring at Angelina while Alicia was sitting on his lap.

“Trust me,” she laughed and squeezed his cock between her legs. “Everybody wants a go with Angelina. Look at your wife.” Ron was surprised to see Hermione absently stroking her pussy as Angelina began to dance with Bill.

Angelina reached down and gave his a cock a squeeze and a stroke before turning around and rubbing her ass against it. She bent over at the waist and slid his hard cock into her from behind. Her moan was long and luxurious, like she was in no hurry to do anything but feel it inside her. “Just like I remember,” she purred as Bill took her by the hips and began to stroke in and out of her. “Oh, yes.” She straightened up a bit so that her back was parallel to the ground. “Bill, I have missed your prick.” She pushed back against him a little harder now. She began to grope out in front of her, as though looking for something. She found it when Charlie slapped his hard-on against the side of her face. She grabbed hold of Charlie and pulled away from Bill.

“You wanna stick that in my cunt, you nasty boy?” Charlie spun her around and bent her over. In one smooth motion he had the entire thing buried inside her. “Oh, I was right, you are a nasty boy.” Charlie reached around and grabbed her tits, pinching her nipples as he pulled her hard back against him. She let out a squeak that was somewhere between pain and pleasure. Ron guessed it must have been closer to pleasure because she started pounding her ass against him. “Yes, Charlie. Fuck me hard, right here on the floor so everyone can see what a nasty little fucker you are.” Charlie slapped her ass, hard, and drove her to her knees on the hardwood dance floor. Ron was amazed he could do that without pulling his dick out, but he did. Alicia grabbed a thick pillow and threw it at them. Charlie grabbed it and stuffed it under Angelina as he pushed her to the floor.

“That’s right you nasty little cunt, I’m gonna fuck you till you beg me to stop.” Charlie was almost growling as he said it.

“Then show me what you got. Fuck me as hard as you aah-“ She was cut off when Charlie grabbed a handful of hair and yanked her head back.

Ron noticed that Hermione was moving away from them, edging towards him and Alicia. Bill reached out and took her hand and pulled her gently to him. Ron strained to hear what they were saying.

“… I guess you’re right.” Hermione was saying. “I just hope Angelina doesn’t change her mind.”

“Well then, let’s get out of here before she…” Ron was having a hard time hearing them over the filthy talk between Charlie and Angelina. He hoped she wasn’t always like that, he was sure he couldn’t call any girl a cunt or a slut while he was having sex with her. He missed what Hermione said, but heard the words “hot tub” from Bill. Hermione nodded, but didn’t look up. Bill gave her a quick kiss and scooped her up to carry her out to the sun room where the hot tub was.

Alicia leaned back against Ron. “She looked a little nervous, do you want to follow them?”

“Do you think it would be okay?” Ron asked. He knew Hermione wanted someone she was comfortable with close by when they started, but he didn’t know the etiquette of an orgy. Apparently Alicia did though, so he felt better.

“It’ll be fine, let’s get out there before they get too far along though.” She reached down and patted the head of his prick. “A little later, maybe.” She wiggled her hips and clenched her ass a few times though as a promise of things to come. Ron helped lever her up with a couple of hands on her ass, which of course he had to squeeze as he did. Alicia had a very fine ass, nice and soft. He leaned forward and kissed each cheek of it before he stood up. “Like my arse, do you?”

“Yes, you have fine arse.” He ran his hands over it as they walked toward the sun room.

She smiled up at him. “Well that’s promising. I was beginning to think I might spend most of the night with your cock in my mouth.”

“I’ll give you whatever you want if you can teach Hermione to do what you did earlier.” They stopped in the doorway to the sunroom and listened for other sounds. Other than the sound of the hot tub running, there was nothing.

“Later on,” she said dropping to her knees. “Right now I like that you think that I’m the only one who can do this.” In a single motion she had his prick in her mouth up to the base. He let out a soft moan and leaned back against the doorframe. He looked down and saw Alicia’s ruby red lips sliding up and down the entire length of this prick. It may well have been the most beautiful sight in the whole world. He groaned as her nose disappeared in his pubic hair and nestled there. He was flailing around for something to do with his hands, since there wasn’t a bed to put them on.

“It’s okay,” she said looking up at him with a smile. “Go ahead put them in my hair and hold my head. It doesn’t bother me. Look and see if you can tell what your wife is doing.”

Ron leaned out for a look just as Alicia swallowed his dick again. This time he could feel the muscles in her throat working his head. He almost lost his balance as he looked around the indoor palm that stood between him and the hot tub. Seeing what he needed to see, he stood up and leaned against the wall again. This time he grabbed a hand-full of Alicia’s straight, fine hair. He began to slowly rock his hips against her mouth. “They’re,” he breathed deep and swallowed, “they’re sitting under the water to…oh gods… up to their necks. She’s got her back… her back to him, and oh, yeah.” He took a long stroke out, until only the head was still in her mouth. He slowly slid it back in. “Wow! That feels amazing.” He felt his head enter her throat and she began swallow while sucking hard on his cock. “You keep that up and I’m going to pop one off in your mouth.”

“Mm-hmm.” His cock vibrated with the sound as she nodded. She began to play with his balls as she slurped and sucked on him.

“Oh god, I’m about to cum.” She deep throated him two or three more times then backed off so she had about half of his dick still in her mouth. She started stroking him while tonguing his head. “Oh… yeah,” he grunted as he started cumming in her mouth. After the first couple of squirts she put it all the way back in and swallowed everything. It was the most amazing feeling in the world. Alicia just kept right on sucking him though. When he went flaccid, it tickled a bit, but she kept at it until he felt blood flowing into it again. When she stood up, he grabbed her and kissed her hard. He could still taste traces of his cum in her mouth, but he didn’t even care.

“Liked that, did you?” she asked when he stopped kissing her.

“That was like nothing I ever… just, wow.” He pulled her close and hugged her. “Do you want me to do you now?”

“Let’s go check on our siblings first,” she replied, smiling at him. “It doesn’t sound like things are going very well for Bill.”

“Why do you say that?”

“No moaning, no talking. Bill is a talker.”

“Hermione is a kisser,” Ron replied.

“She’s a kisser with you. She probably won’t kiss as much with someone else. You said she had her back to him, right?”

“Yeah, and he was kissing her neck. I’m guessing he was playing with her tits, but everything was underwater.”

Alicia took a quick look around the plant. “Let’s go. Hermione looks like she needs someone to jump start her and Bill looks a little frustrated.” Alicia gave his prick a few strokes for good measure. “You lead, and take my hand.” He started to step away and she pulled him back. “Don’t say anything until you’re in the water with them. Then just say hi and help me in.” She put a finger to his lips. “Yes I’m sure.”

Ron padded over as silently as he could. He didn’t even hear Alicia behind him, but her hand was still in his, squeezing lightly. As he watched his brother and wife, he realized there was almost nothing going on. He felt bad for Bill; he had tried to kiss up to Hermione when she just wasn’t in the mood and it was awful, usually enough to kill a good erection. He wondered what was wrong with Hermione, earlier she’d been ready to all but drop down and have sex on the carpet, and that was less than half-an-hour ago. They stopped kissing, or whatever they were doing as soon his foot hit the water.

“Ron!” Hermione jumped up off Bill like she wasn’t supposed to be there.

“Hi sweetie.” He thought about asking if they were having fun but decided against it. “Bill.” Ron couldn’t read his brother’s expression, but it did brighten considerably when Ron helped Alicia into the water. Once she was in, Ron sat down so that Hermione was between him and Bill. Alicia squeezed in between him and Hermione.

“You two having a good time?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Bill lied. Hermione didn’t answer.

Alicia leaned over and gave Hermione a peck on the lips. “You’re hair looks really sexy with that slightly wet look; very 90’s porno.” Hermione blushed. “I don’t suppose you would trade places with me.” Hermione was scooting over to Ron almost before Alicia stood up.

“I’m sorry, Bill,” Hermione said as she slipped in next to Ron.

“It’s okay, sis. First time is always hard.”

Alicia did something under the water that made Bill jump up so that his dick was out of the water. She reached over and grabbed it, planting a kiss on the end of it. “You must be First Time,” she said in a little girl voice to Bill’s hard-on before sucking it into her mouth. With a groan, Bill fell back and sat on the edge of the tub so that Alicia could suck his dick.

Ron turned to Hermione, “Are you okay?” He ran a finger along her cheek.

She started to cry tears of frustration. “I was so nervous, and then,” she wiped roughly at her eyes, “Charlie and Angelina… and I got so scared.” She sucked in a big gulp of air. “I don’t want to be spanked and called a… a… a whore.”

Ron gathered her into his arms kissed her eyes and forehead. “Nobody’s going to treat you like that, I promise.” He kissed her cheek and then once on the lips.

“I can’t believe I’m being so selfish,” Hermione said as she hic-upped and snuffled in a breath. “Bill was trying so hard to be nice and reassure me… and… you know… and all I wanted was you to be kissing me.”

“Like this?” Ron pulled her against him and pressed his lips to hers. She calmed down, and soon she was responding favorably, running her hands up and down his back, wrapping her legs around him, her nipples getting hard in his fingers. When his dick started pushing against her butt she reached down and pulled it up between them. “Get up on the deck, I want to lick you,” he whispered in her ear. There was no hesitation on her part. She jumped up on to the deck and spread her legs.

“Move a little closer,” Bill said, patting the deck next to himself. Ron gave her a nod of approval when she looked at him. She scooted over until she was almost touching him. She lay back as Ron pushed her legs up and apart. He opened his mouth wide and wrapped it around her mound. She moaned as he started to suck a little. Her pussy opened right up to him when his tongue pushed against her outer labia. He could taste a bit of the chemical from the hot tub, but that went away as soon as her juices started to flow. She started to moan in earnest and bucked her hips against him. Suddenly her moaning stopped.

Ron looked up to see what was going on, but didn’t pull away. Bill had leaned over and the two were kissing aggressively now. Hermione ran a hand up into Bill’s hair and pushed her mouth hard against him. Ron nudged Alicia and pointed at the other two. Alicia nodded and smiled, then slowed her pace. When Ron started to turn away she waved him back to it.

“Get her off, then we’ll let Bill take over.” She went back to sucking Bill’s cock, but at a much slower and relaxed pace. Ron however, went for broke. He moved his tongue to her clit, using his thumbs to spread her open while his hands held her legs up. Ron raised up to come down more directly on her clit and she started writhing under him. Hermione broke her kiss with Bill and started calling out. Bill wasted no opportunity and began sucking her tits and licking her nipples. Ron felt a hand against his chin and lifted up. He watched as Alicia slid first one finger, then two into Hermione and began pumping. Ron almost forgot what he was supposed to be doing as he watched Alicia’s fingers become coated with his wife’s juices.

“Lick me!” Hermione whimpered; her arms scrambled to pull Ron back to her crotch. He dove back down. The total assault on her was too much, Hermione let out an ear piercing shriek that faded into whimpers and short gasps. As she came down Bill rolled over and scooped her up against him.

Hermione settled down, straddling Bill’s hips and catching his dick between them. As Ron watched, Alicia leaned forward and planted an opened mouth kiss on his wife’s slightly open pussy. “Very nice,” Alicia said as she broke away. “Lift up a bit dear,” she said as she slid a hand between them. Hermione did as she was told and Alicia pulled Bill’s dick out. “You be a good boy,” she admonished the dick in her hand before giving it a kiss then pointing it at Hermione.

Ron watched with some apprehension as Alicia guided Bill’s cock into his wife. She settled down on to it and began to rock slightly. Ron tried to watch, but watching his brother fuck his wife was a bit much. She seemed to take to it pretty well though. She was moaning and clenching as Bill began to thrust up and down. Ron knew from experience, his wife was settling in for a nice leisurely fuck. In just a few seconds Bill was started to get vocal, telling Hermione she was an amazing fuck, how good she felt under his hands and how good she looked as she bounced up and down on his cock.

Alicia gave Ron a smile. “They’ll be fine. Now, you said you wanted someplace a little more private, and I really want this,” she stroked his prick a couple of times, “inside of me.”

“Yeah,” Ron replied, “let’s go before I change my mind about this.” Ron almost had to run to keep up with Alicia. She led him upstairs to the bedroom that belonged to her and George. When they entered the room she touched something on the dresser by the door and music started playing. She swung her hips low and wide as a note was bent on an electric guitar. She did it again, this time rubbing herself against him. “What’s this?”

“This is my favorite song to have sex to,” she said as she turned around and draped her arms around his neck. She swayed and ground against him again. “You can fuck all night to this song.” Ron gave into her as she pulled him down and kissed him. They kissed through most of the song and Ron all but missed it until near the end when she broke the kiss, started swaying against him, and started singing along; “Make love to me slow and easy, take me down slow and easy, rock me ‘til I’m burned to the bone.”

“I can do that,” Ron said with a smile as he tangled his hand in her hair and started looking for the spot on her neck that would drive her crazy.

“I sure hope so. Ooh, right there.” She hooked her leg around his and ground against him. “Take me to bed, Little Brother.”

“Why do you always call me that?”

“I’ll tell you in the morning, but right now it’s time for you to fulfill my fantasy. Now take me down slow and easy.” She kissed him again and all responses were lost in the moans they breathed into the darkness.

---

This is the final chapter of Amanda and Hina’s story.

Amanda Like Japanese Girls, Part 5

by Vincent

“Where did you run off to, young lady?” Amanda inquired when Hina came in the front door. She was watching TV with her dad and Ray in the living room trying not to think about the moves her brother was trying to put on her girlfriend.

“I took a walk down to the pond with Max,” Hina said. Amanda’s concerns were playing out. She knew how charming her brother could be.

“So where’s Max?”

“He’s outside. He had an accident.” That got the attention of the two guys.

“What happened?” Dad asked.

“He’s fine. He fell in the water. He needs a towel,” Hina explained.

“Ray, get your brother a towel,” Dad ordered. Max came up to the porch and Ray tossed him the towel.

“If you’re going to go skinny dipping you have to take off your clothes first, idiot,” Ray chided.

“I’m going to bed. You guys work this out,” Dad said and headed upstairs.

Max stripped off the soggy clothes on the dark porch and wrapped the towel around him. He came through the living room and went up to his room. Even though Hina had had her hands all over the contours of his chest and had pressed her body against his, this was the first time she had seen Max’s bare torso. She started feeling those same urges she had at the pond to run her hands over his body. Amanda noticed her girlfriend’s eyes follow her brother up the stairs and felt a twinge of jealousy.

“It’s late. I’m going to bed, too. Are you coming?” Amanda asked Hina.

“Yes, in a minute. I want to sit here for a while.” She didn’t feel like answering Amanda’s questions yet.

“Ok, good night.” Hina couldn’t figure if Amanda’s abrupt departure meant she should stay in the guest room. After Amanda went upstairs it was only Hina and Ray left on the sofa.

“What are you watching?” She asked.

“Saturday Night Live. It’s hilarious,” he answered without taking his eyes off the TV. Ray laughed, but she couldn’t understand any of the jokes, so her thoughts drifted. The incident at the pond had gotten her aroused. She so much wanted to be taken by Max, to feel dominated by the power of his sex and service his pleasure, but now she was left unsatisfied. The thought of seducing the younger brother crossed her mind, but the logistics of it seemed impossible. Besides there was a big difference between the brothers, Max was a young man, but Ray was still a boy. Then she worried that she was becoming a slut and may end up causing trouble, hurting people. She decided to go to bed too, and went to the guest room.

She changed into a pink satin camisole with matching shorts and stared at the empty bed. She hated the idea of sleep alone when her lover was in the next room. She brought the cute lingerie because she wanted Amanda to touch her in it, to feel the sexy sheer fabric on her skin, under her lover’s hand. She wanted to be Amanda’s cute little sex kitten, a present for her to undress. The way Amanda left, she wasn’t sure if she would be welcome in her bed, but she had to take the risk, as the alternatives, sleeping alone or going to Max’s room, were unacceptable. She silently opened the door and walked slowly down the hall. The glow of the TV reflected in the stairwell. She slowly turned the knob of Amanda’s door and gently pushed it open. She hadn’t made a sound. She peaked in and saw Amanda lying naked on her bed, the glow of her cell phone in one hand reflected on her face. Her other hand was between her thighs, rubbing her pussy. Her knees were bent and spread wide, almost touching the bed. Hina froze and watched her friend. She was obviously watching porn and Hina wanted to see it too. Amanda’s fingers went up and down her labia and darted into the hole, came out again and swirled around her clitoris. Hina couldn’t resist reaching her own hand down between her legs and mimicked her friend’s movements. She was dying to be on the bed with her friend.

“Can I come in?” Hina whispered so quietly.

“Yes,” she answered, without seeming surprised at all, “I was wondering how long you were going to watch me.”

Now Hina was surprised. “You knew I was there?”

“I heard you coming down the hall.” Hina was so relieved her friend wanted to be with her and got on the bed next to Amanda.

“You were so sexy; I was touching my pussy, too. What were you watching?” Amanda opened her phone and showed her the video. A white girl and an Asian girl were naked on a bed. “Is that supposed to be us?” They had their legs crossed so their pussies were very close. One girl took a large black double ended dildo and slid it into her partner’s pussy then put the other end into herself. They pumped and moaned in an exaggerated porn video way. Amanda stroked her friend’s body over her lingerie. Hina had one hand in her pussy and felt a warm tingling.

When the video ended Hina took off her clothes and tossed them on the floor. “I want to do that with you,” she said.

“I think I have something,” Amanda went to her dresser and reached way in the back. She pulled out a clear Plexiglas double ended dildo. It wasn’t too long, but it had a large knob on each end, one side of the shaft had a spiral ridge, the other end had raised studs.

“My god, where do you even get something like that?” Hina asked.

“I don’t know. It was a gift.”

“Who gave you a dildo?”

“Somebody who wanted to use it with me.”

“So you’ve used it with other girls?”

“Hundreds.”

“You liar.”

“Honestly, just one.”

“Do you love me?”

“Yes.”

“Then put it in my pussy.” Amanda put the toy on the bedside table and lay on top of Hina, her hips nestled between the smaller girl’s thighs. Hina drew her knees up and apart so their pussies came in contact. Amanda started slowly grinding against her friend. Amanda was resting on her elbows, but her breasts still rubbed on her friend’s chest. Their lips and tongues meshed, igniting their lover’s passion. Both girls felt their friendship was natural and deeply satisfying. Hina’s hands traveled up and down her lover’s body. She could sense Amanda’s strength and sensuality through her fingers. She wrapped her legs around her waist and held her tight. They both wanted this heated intimate passion to last all night.

Max couldn’t sleep either. He was lying in bed thinking about what happened at the pond, and waiting for everyone to fall asleep. He couldn’t get thoughts of the sweet sexy Asian girl out of his head. He was upset at himself for blowing his load in Hina’s mouth, and wondered how things would have gone if he had maintained control. Most of all he hoped he hadn’t offended her. He wanted her, he wanted to experience her body, by touch, with his mouth, he wanted his cock inside her, and he thought she wanted the same. His plan was to wait until the house was quiet, sneak into the guest room and stealthily slip into bed with her.

He reached the door of the guest room and silently slipped in. There was just enough light for him to see the bed was empty. He knew where she must be. Outside his sister’s door he could hear the girls talking in quiet voices, but couldn’t make out what they were saying. He could hear the bed moving and a few muffled moans coming from both girls. He had had suspicions about his sister’s sexuality before, but this was confirmation. His heart sank at the realization his crush was his sister’s lover. He was burning with jealousy, but he kept listening. He wanted to see, but dare not open the door, so he went outside.

“Let’s try your toy,” Hina said. The girls sat up and aligned their legs so their pussies were inches apart. They pushed their vulvas together and wiggled around so their wetness coated each other.

“Which side do you want, studs or ridges?” Amanda asked. Hina ran her fingers over both sides. “Studs.” Amanda took the toy and gently slid it into her friend. Hina leaned back on her hands so the dildo angled upwards. Amanda lifted herself and lowered her pussy onto the dildo sticking out of Hina. The dildo completely disappeared between them.

Ever so quietly and slowly Max climbed up the gabled roof and inched himself closer to Amanda’s window. He was so quiet he could hear his own heart pounding. He peeked into the window just as Amanda was lowering herself onto the toy. He almost choked.

The girls gyrated their hips against each other causing the shaft to rub and press their vaginas at various angles. Both girls tried to maneuver the dildo to reach especially sensitive places. They were in ecstasy. They needed one hand to prop themselves up, but with the other they touched their lover’s breasts and ass. They leaned forward to share kisses from time to time.

“This is so good,” Hina whispered. She was breathing heavily and felt herself close to orgasm. The tingling sensation throughout her body was pure joy. She saw her partner biting her lip and gripping a pillow hard. Amanda threw her head back and closed her eyes, drawing in her breath. With her wide open mouth pointed at the ceiling her body began to shake, she felt her pussy contracting hard around the toy. The pleasure was so great she had to fight not to scream, but a muffled grunt did escape her lips. She looked at her friend who was in the throws of her own orgasm. Hina was bucking her hips against her friend trying to make the shaft go deeper inside. It took minutes for the last of the spasms to leave their bodies. The girls looked at each other and smiled.

“That was incredible,” Hina said, “You have to bring this back to school with us.” There was a large wet spot on the mattress between them.

Outside the window Max had his cock in his own hand. He stared at the Japanese girl in amazement. She was the living embodiment of cuteness and sexuality, and there she was fucking his sister when just a few hours before his cock was in her mouth. He was fascinated with her, and wanted her more than anything, but even so, he had mixed emotions. He was jealous that his sister had a sexual relationship with her, and they made love so passionately together. He was also afraid that she would want nothing to do with a man. He would just have to wait and see.

He had a difficult time propping himself up on the angled roof, keeping silent, and masturbating at the same time. His orgasm was bitter relief from his tension and he dumped his load all over the wall under the window. He snuck away before he heard the conversation he would have loved to hear.

Both girls felt like jelly after their powerful orgasms and lay back on the bed with their arms around each other staring at the ceiling.

“How did Max fall in the water?” Amanda asked.

“I’ll be honest with you, but you might get upset,” Hina said.

“Oh, this sounds like a good story.”

“We walked through the woods just talking. We reached the pond and got to the end of the dock, and then he kissed me.”

“So you pushed him in the water? Good move.”

“No, I kissed him back.”

“That’s very polite of you.” Amanda was trying to keep her cool. She probably would have reacted differently if she hadn’t just had an amazing orgasm with her friend.

“It got pretty heavy. I could feel his penis through his jeans. It was so big and hard. I wanted to see it.”

“Alright, so what did you do?”

“I pulled his pants down. When I saw it I had to put my mouth on his cock. I was so crazy I couldn’t stop.”

“Did he fuck you?”

“No. Suddenly he came in my mouth. I was so surprised I fell backwards then he tripped over his pants and fell in.”

“That sounds like Max. That’s when you came back?”

“Yes. Are you upset?”

“I don’t know. I’m a little jealous. Do you like him?”

“Not the way I like you. You are in my heart, but something about him makes me want to have sex with him. I really want him to fuck me.”

“Wow. Ok, be careful. It’s not nice to mess around with people’s feelings. If you just want fool around you have to tell him up front.”

“Ok, and one more thing.”

“What’s that?”

“I want you to watch.”

“Wow! Max would never go for that.”

“You have to hide. It would drive me wild having you watch his cock going in my pussy. I’m getting crazy just thinking about it.”

“Ok. Tomorrow we’ll find a place. Then you can bring him there and fuck him.”

“You won’t hate me.”

“No, but I will have to punish you.”

“Spanking?”

“Very hard.”

“I can’t wait.” The girls drifted to sleep touching and kissing.

By the time the girls came down for breakfast, dressed in plaid shirts and jeans, the guys had already been fed and were at their chores. There were some leftovers from last night, eggs and coffee on the table.

“Your father asked if you could tend to the new borns today,” Mom told Amanda as she cleared the table, “He thought you two might enjoy doing that this morning.”

“Baby cows! Oh, cute. What do we have to do?” Hina asked.

“I’d better not tell you. You’ll go hide in your room,” Amanda said.

“If it’s too much, get Max to help you,” Mom said.

“Yeah, I’m sure it’s going to be too much,” Hina said. Amanda gave her a little slap on the shoulder. The tone of the comment didn’t slip past the mother. She thought it was perfectly natural that any girl would have a crush on her son, but Amanda understood it was a reference to his cock.

After breakfast they walked to the barn where they keep the calves. There were five, sitting in stalls full of hay.

“Oh my god, they’re so cute. Shouldn’t they be with their mommies?” Hina asked. She couldn’t resist petting them.

“Not really, cows aren’t such good mothers. Babies get stepped on a lot, and it’s easier to make sure they get what they need if they’re here. Good care now means good milk producers later. That’s what they say in 4-H.”

“What if it’s a boy?”

“It gets sold, and eventually made into hamburgers.”

“Sounds cruel, but I love a good cheeseburger. What do we have to do?”

“Change the hay, feed them and give them supplements. Next door in the barn there is a bunch of hay. Fill the cart and bring it here. I’ll clear out the stalls.”

Hina went into the barn and saw it was the ideal place for her plan. There were piles of hay. With a blanket thrown on top it would be a great place to get fucked. At one end there was a loft that looked down on the hay where Amanda could have an unobstructed view and yet remain perfectly hidden. When she came back with the hay she conferred with Amanda while they tended to their chores.

“After lunch I’ll leave you alone with Max,” Amanda said, “I’ll go up in the loft, you lead Max here and you guys do your thing.”

“Ok, I’ll need a blanket.”

“No problem. We use these to keep the calves warm.”

“Ok, not too smelly. And I need a condom.”

“I don’t have one. Ask Max. He’ll come in his pants.”

The girls kept busy until lunch then headed back to the house. The men showed up and they ate a lot quickly. Hina and Amanda ate just enough to make it look like they were eating. Max didn’t talk much during lunch; he kept looking at Hina and then his sister. Hina thought that was a good sign, but Max was having several different thoughts.

He knew that Hina had been coming on to him. She was showing off her pussy when milking the cow, she suggested going for a walk and then she sucked his cock at the pond, but last night he saw her having sex with his sister. His feelings were a mixture of desire to have the girl, jealousy that she is intimate with Amanda, and reluctance to get involved in a potentially volatile situation. He was leaning towards forgetting about the whole thing.

After lunch Amanda excused herself to go lie down. She said she was feeling tired, but instead went down the back stairs and hid in the loft. Hina sat out on the sofa on the porch. The men headed back to work.

“Max, can you talk to me for a minute?” Hina asked.

“Sure.” The other guys gave Max sly smiles and left him to his fortunes. He sat next to Hina.

“About last night,” she started, but before she could go on Max jumped in.

“I’m really sorry about that. I didn’t mean to…you know, but I couldn’t help it. You were too good. I hope you don’t hate me.”

“No, that’s ok. I liked it,” she paused, “Did you think it was going to go further?”

“Well,” now Max paused, “I don’t mean to be presumptive, but I wanted it to.”

“Do you have a condom?” Max almost came in his pants.

“Upstairs.”

“If you aren’t busy now would you like to take a walk?”

“Yes,” He instantly forgot all his apprehensions from before, “but I have to ask you one thing. Are you my sister’s girlfriend?”

“Yes.”

“So this is just a one time thing?”

“Maybe two or three, I don’t know. I’ve never had sex with a boy.” Max just about died.

“I’ll be right back.” He ran into the house and came out in record time.

“I know where we can go,” Hina said. She took Max by the hand and led him to the barn.

With the door closed the barn was fairly dark. Hina took the blanket and

spread it over the hay. She lay down sinking into the hay. She reached her arms up for Max to join her. He lay next to her, kissed her mouth and stroked her hair. He thought she was so cute and tiny in his arms, but she exuded a sexuality that was overwhelming. Hina was giddy with excitement that she about to get fucked by this virile young man, and what made it feel deliciously naughty, her girlfriend was watching.

Max knew he would have to go slowly if was taking this girl’s heterosexual virginity. He kissed her gently on the lips and neck, and stroked her shoulder and waist. She responded by smoothly mingling her tongue with his. They both felt tingling through their bodies and were eager for it to intensify. His hand reached her ass and slid inside her jeans. Her ass was soft and cool and the flesh melted between his fingers as he squeezed. Her hand went under his shirt and roamed across his chest and abdomen. She switched direction and slid it down the front of his jeans and wrapped her fingers around his cock, he was already rock hard. Hina felt herself getting wet. They felt their actions and reaction coming into harmony like a spontaneous dance, and were ready to go to the next stage.

Lying in the loft Amanda peaked over the edge and felt the same burning desire of jealousy her brother had felt at her bedroom window the night before. She unbuttoned her jeans and slid her hand down her pants. She wanted to run away, but she was transfixed. Not watching would be worse than watching.

Hina pushed Max onto his back, straddled his waist and unbuttoned his shirt. She tossed it on the floor. Her hands felt all over his body, followed by her lips. She licked around the contours of his chest and took his nipples into her mouth. She swirled her tongue around and gently bit them. She kissed down his stomach tracing the lines of his six pack with her tongue. His taste and smell was intoxicating and filled her head with desire. She had an urge to rub her pussy all over his chest. She unbuttoned his jeans and pulled them off. His cock was straining to escape his underwear. She reached in and pulled it out, gave it a few licks and stopped.

“I learned my lesson from last time,” she said, “I’m not letting you come anytime soon.” She tossed his underwear on the growing pile of clothes.

“Let me see if I can return the favor.” He sat up with Hina sitting across his thighs. She watched his hands as he unbuttoned her shirt. He slid it off her shoulders and tossed it with his. He kissed her neck, shoulders. He reached behind and unfastened her bra. He pulled it off her shoulders and flung it away. Max often talked with his buddies in crude terms about the virtues of big breasts, but he thought Hina’s breasts were a vision of sweet loveliness. They were a perfect match for her, smaller but they had a beautiful shape, covered in smooth creamy skin and had small pink nipples. When Max kissed them they melted under his lips. He turned her onto her back. He gently squeezed and licked one and then the other. His hand slowly slid down her stomach and into her jeans. The first thing he noticed as his hand covered her vulva was she completely shaved. His fingers found the slit between her labia and massaged her clitoris; they became slippery with her wetness and easily probed inside her vagina. His touch sent waves of pleasure through Hina’s body and she moaned through heavy breaths.

She was dying to be naked with him. She wanted to press her naked body fully against his. She unfastened her pants and added them to the pile. In the loft, Amanda took the opportunity to pull off her own pants. She had caught her brother masturbating before, but never realized how big his penis was until she saw it next to her tiny friend. She knew Hina had a small vagina and she realized it was going to hurt her going in. Hina thought his cock was beautiful and couldn’t wait to have it inside her, filling her with sensation, giving her pleasure. Regardless of how much it might hurt she ws dying to come on his cock.

Hina lay on her back. “Pull down my panties,” she whispered. He kissed his way down between her legs and took hold of her panties. “Slowly,” she added. He inched them down, kissing her skin and breathing in her smell. His head was spinning with desire; it was only by deliberate effort he could go slowly. Her mons pubis then labia were exposed and tenderly kissed. He finally got the panties past her thighs and tossed them away. He spread her legs and buried his face in her pussy. He was intoxicated with his passion for her and yearned to give her pleasure. His tongue slid up and down her labia, into her vagina, down to her asshole and back up again. Hina was nearing orgasm. She gazed up and locked eyes with Amanda staring down at her. She knew her girlfriend was touching herself by the expression of pleasure on her face. Hina came to the edge and drew in deep breaths. The girls could read each other’s faces perfectly. They both came at the same time. Hina grabbed Max’s head and held in against her pussy while her vagina spasmed on his tongue darting in and out her hole. She intentionally moaned loudly to cover any noise coming from the loft.

Hina thought Max did a wonderful job and wanted to thank him. She pulled him up even with her, put her arms around him and began kissing him wildly.

“I think it’s time,” she said. She lay back and spread her legs wide apart. Max lifted himself up on his hands and lined up his cock with her vagina.

“Your pussy is so tiny. It might hurt,” he said kindly, “I’ll go slow and tell me if it’s painful.” Hina nodded. Jealous as she was, Amanda admired her brother for being such a gentleman.

Hina was very wet, so lubrication wouldn’t be a problem. He gently rubbed his glans penis between her labia, coating it with her wetness. When it seemed slippery he aimed it at her passage and pressed.

“Are you ok?” Hina nodded. He pressed a little, and a little harder, but her vagina didn’t give way. He started to push very hard against the tight opening and Hina gasped.

“Are you ok?” he asked again. She leaned up and kissed him.

“Keep going, it’s almost in,” she begged. He wiggled his cock around and slowly felt her vagina give way. Hina was panting as the tip went in. With short strokes he gradually inserted his cock deeper and deeper into her pussy. He reached the back of her vagina and pressed against her cervix. She let out a long slow moan of pleasure and pain. He still had two inches in reserve. He slowly began to stroke her pussy. Her vagina was so incredibly tight he was going to have to be careful not to blow his load too quickly. Every time his pleasure started to build he eased off.

“How is it, your first cock?” he asked.

“This is so good. It hurts, but it feels amazing. You are so deep inside me. I keep coming.”

“Really? How many times?”

“I came as soon as you touched my pussy with your cock. It doesn’t stop.”

“What’s better, girls or boys?” In the loft Amanda startled at the question. That means her brother must know that she and Hina are lovers, and Hina knows her brother knows, but she trusted her brother and decided not to worry about it at the moment. The truth would have to come out sometime.

“They’re different, but I like both,” but she thought the feeling of his cock pressing against her womb was the greatest ecstasy she had ever felt; if he pumped his semen into her, her whole body would explode from her orgasm. Max kept up the slow strokes for almost half an hour. Hina loved every second.

“Let’s try this way,” he suggested. He eased his cock out and turned her around onto all fours.

“You’re going to fuck me like a kitty?” she asked. She bowed her back, turning her ass upwards, her pussy and ass presented for the taking. He knelt behind her and lined up his cock. This time it went in easily. He grabbed her hips and pushed his tool in and out. His cock touched different places inside her and made her come again. She felt like a rag doll from her constant spasms, joy radiated throughout her body.

Max felt her contractions on his cock and almost lost control. Her brown star staring up at him was too tempting. He pressed his finger against her asshole and wiggled, it slid inside. The girl was going wild and started grinding her ass against his hips. His ecstasy was at its peak and he lost control. The build up to his orgasm was bigger than he ever thought possible as he tried to hang on to the edge. He couldn’t breath. The waves of pleasure began rolling through his body and he stroked his cock in and out of Hina with powerful thrusts, his whole body convulsing, his semen pumping into her body. He finally caught his breath and let out a big moan. Hina felt his cock throbbing inside her, his cum filling her vagina, filling her womb. At that moment her whole existence was ecstasy and she orgasmed in waves that shook her insides on and on.

When their pleasure was spent they collapsed together on the blanket, in the hay, in the barn, in each others arms and traded small kisses. Neither of them had ever felt this much joy and satisfaction from sex. Amanda had given herself four or five orgasms while watching her brother fuck her girlfriend, but she knew Max and Hina had shared something wonderful and she was jealous. She lay back in the hay, in the loft, in the barn and silently cried.

Max had to tend to his chores before his absence became suspicious, and graciously excused himself. He dressed and left Hina lying naked in the hay. She was in no hurry to get dressed herself. She wanted Amanda to come hold her while she lingered in the languid joy of her sexual satisfaction. While she was lost in her thoughts Amanda came down the ladder from the loft and lay down next to her friend. They smiled sweetly at one another and Amanda brushed Hina’s long black hair out of her face.

“My pussy hurts,” Hina whispered, and Amanda kissed her on the forehead.

“I bet it does. It seems like you enjoyed it.”

“It was amazing, I loved it.” Hina could see that the words tore at Amanda’s heart. “But I like sex with you better. I love you.”

“I love you, too.” Amanda gazed down Hina’s body and noticed semen leaking from her vagina. “You let him come inside you? Didn’t you use a condom?” Her expression turned to concern.

“I don’t know. I thought he did.”

“That asshole.”

The girls went back to the house and got cleaned up. That night they had a barbeque in the backyard with the extended family. There were so many aunts, uncles and cousins running around, there wasn’t any opportunity to confront Max about the condom. The girls were too tired and Hina was too sore for anything to happen that night. They slept late and strolled around the farm and the woods the next morning. After lunch Ray drove them back to the bus station for the ride back to school. Hina and Amanda were greatly relieved when three days later Hina got her period.

End of Part 5

Note to readers: Thank you for reading this story. This is all I intend to write for now. If you would like Amanda and Hina’s story to continue tell me what you would like to happen.

---

Hina becomes more in touch with her naughty nature, and becomes interested in a certain fetish.

Amanda Likes Japanese Girls, Part 2

by Vincent

The morning sun shone in Amanda’s face waking her up. She was disappointed to find her friend had left. She must have gone back to her room. It would have been nice to wake her up with a kiss, but she did feel a tremendous contentment they had shared such a wonderful night together, and hopeful their relationship would continue to grow. Her hand found its way under the blanket to her pussy and she slowly rubbed her fingers between her labia, remembering how she and her little lover had been consumed in passionate sex. She lay back enjoying the sensation, not quite ready to get out of bed. She glanced at the clock, it was past eleven. Her feeling changed to panic. She had missed psych class, and was going to be late for econ, no time for breakfast, no time to wash away the dried residue from their pussies covering her upper thighs and vulva.

Amanda jumped out of bed and began to dress: panties, socks, t-shirt, then she remembered. The team was leaving after practice for away games that afternoon. She would be gone for 4 days and wouldn’t have time to see Hina before she left. She felt a cringe in her heart and instantly missed the girl. On her way out she knocked on Hina’s door to say goodbye, but there was no answer. She thought of telling her coach she was sick and couldn’t make the road trip, but instantly dismissed it. She loved to play and the idea of letting down her teammates would break her heart. She would just have to wait to see Hina again.

Hina had made it to her classes on time. At the moment Amanda was knocking on her door she was sitting in English composition trying to follow the lecture, but she was terribly distracted thinking about the night before. She felt she had discovered something wonderful about her life, an awakening, a whole new part of being a woman she was excited to explore and enjoy. She felt their love making was so right and so liberating, and she wanted more. She wanted nothing more than to wake up next to her lover and continue their adventure from the night before, but it was late and she had to be in class on time.

When Hina woke up Amanda was still sound asleep. She thought she looked so beautiful sleeping, and didn’t want to disturb her. She carefully slid out of bed, put on her panties and t-shirt and left the room. As she quietly pulled the door closed she noticed a girl walking down the hall towards the shower.

“Did you guys have fun?” she asked as she passed behind her. Hina had no idea how to react and kept still until the girl entered the locker room, then went back to her own room. She didn’t dare go into the shower to wash, so she too, spent the day with the remnants of their sex dried on her pussy.

After classes Hina stopped by Amanda’s room to ask if she wanted to go to the cafeteria for dinner with her, but there was no answer. She stopped by again, late, on her way to the shower, but again there was no answer. She wondered if Amanda was trying to avoid her, and the thought caused her some distress. The next day on her way to class when Hina walked by she saw the word “DYKE” written in large black letters on Amanda’s door. She didn’t know what it meant, but she had a good idea it was about them and wasn’t anything nice. It stayed there for two days, but on the third day it was gone.

On the fourth day Amanda got back to her room past midnight. She was exhausted and went straight to sleep. In the cafeteria at breakfast she saw Hina sitting with a group of Japanese students. They were chatting in Japanese and she thought it would be awkward if she went over. She waved and smiled at Hina from across the room; Hina tried hard not to seem too excited at seeing her lover reappear, and gave her friend a little wave. This didn’t go unnoticed. Her Japanese friends looked at her and then at Amanda and wondered how they could be friends. Amanda went to class right from the cafeteria and didn’t get back to the dorm until after softball practice. It was about 8:30. She went to Hina’s room, but she wasn’t there, so she ate dinner by herself. It was 10:30 when she went to her room for the second time.

“Hello,” Amanda said when she opened the door, Hina didn’t return the greeting, her face down. “I missed you,” Amanda continued. Hina raised her big dark eyes and looked at Amanda

“I missed you, too,” she said timidly.

“Can I come in?” Hina held the door back for Amanda and they both sat down on the bed.

“Where did you go?” Hina asked, “I was looking for you.” She was about to cry.

“Oh, I’m so sorry. I had to go Indiana. We had games at Purdue. I wanted to tell you, but I couldn’t find you.”

“I thought you didn’t want to see me anymore.”

“No, no. I thought about you the whole time. I was going crazy, I played so badly.”

“I’m sorry, it’s my fault.”

“Don’t be silly. I’m so happy we’re friends.”

“I thought about you, too. Amanda, when you were gone somebody wrote “DYKE” on your door, but then yesterday it was gone.”

“Really?” Several questions went through Amanda’s mind, “I guess someone else saw it and washed it off.”

“What does it mean?” Hina asked seriously.

“Um, it means a girl that likes girls, but she’s kind of masculine, like a man.”

“But you are not like a man at all, you are so beautiful and feminine.”

“Hey, you remembered that word. It doesn’t matter. Whoever wrote it is just a small minded person.”

“What do call a girl like me, a small cute girl that likes girls?”

“I don’t know.”

“Why don’t we make up a word? What do you think about me?”

“Well, you are the sweetest, cutest girl I’ve ever met. Maybe you should be a baby doll lesbian.”

“I love it. That’s my name. Hina means doll in Japanese.” The girls smiled at each other with genuine affection. Amanda gently wiped away a tear from the corner of Hina’s eye and stroked her long black hair. Eyes locked they moved their lips towards each other, closed their eyes and kissed. They rolled back on the bed and put their arms around each other. They kissed and petted and giggled out of the pure joy of being together again.

“Amanda,” Hina said, pausing the action, “I want you to do something for me.”

“Sure, what is it?”

“I can’t tell you, but I want you to meet me in the shower.”

“Okay. You can’t tell me why?”

“It’s a surprise. Just meet me there. It’s just past 11, can you meet me at 12?”

The girls kissed a little longer before Amanda went back to her room.

Amanda knew the next half hour would be a torture of anticipation. She tried not to count the seconds by reading her psychology textbook. Her eyes glanced over the words, but the meaning didn’t register. After a page and a half she put the book down and gazed out the window of her fifth floor dorm room at the silent campus below. She dozed off for a few minutes and woke up just past the hour. She quickly undressed anticipating sharing her body with her friend, she put on her robe and left her room.

She hadn’t heard her friend walk past her room, and there was only silence when she entered the locker room, the shower room was dark. Perhaps Hina had fallen asleep she thought. She put her robe in a locker. As she opened the door to the showers she noticed flickering light. She stepped inside and saw the light was coming from three candles placed around the room. Along with the light from the changing room and the green exit sign the shower room was cast in shimmering shadows. Hina was soaking in the bathtub full of bubbles. Amanda approached her and saw she had fallen asleep. She looked so cute with her hair tied back in a ponytail lying across the edge of the tub. She bent down and gently kissed her friend on the lips. Hina opened her eyes and returned the kiss.

“I want to wash your body,” Hina said. She stood up and took Amanda’s hand. She led her into a shower stall. She turned on the water and with a bar of soap and her bare hands began to wash her lover’s skin. She rubbed the soap everywhere on Amanda’s body, on her shoulders and arms, her neck, stomach and breasts, on her back and over her ass, down her legs and back up her thighs. She gently rubbed the soap over her vagina and used her fingers to reach into all the curves and folds of her vulva. She slid her hand back between Amanda’s cheeks and thoroughly washed her asshole, her slippery fingers poked inside.

“You are a naughty girl, aren’t you?” Amanda said, enjoying the treatment.

“I love doing this. I’m getting crazy,” Hina said. She wrapped her arms around Amanda’s waist and stood on her tip toes. They pressed together sliding their stomachs and hips back and forth against each other. They giggled and kissed, then rinsed away the soap.

“I want you to do something for me,” Hina said. She looked down and took her pubic hair in her fingers. “I want you to make me an American girl.” Amanda knew exactly what she meant. Hina took her by the hand over to the bathtub. She sat down on the edge and handed Amanda a razor.

Amanda sat on the floor and took Hina’s knees in her hands. She kissed both knees and slowly pushed them apart, she kissed up the inside of her thighs all the way and gave her pussy a long soft kiss. Amanda felt her pubic hair poking her in the nose.

“I see how this is going to be a problem,” she said. She took the soap and rubbed it all over Hina’s mons pubis and vulva. Hina already felt she wanted to come. Amanda pushed her legs wide apart. She started with short easy strokes to get off the bulk of the hair. She tried to wash off the razor, but the thick, stiff hair made a big mess everywhere. With most of the hair gone she rinsed her pussy and reapplied the soap to go after the stubble. She gently stretched the skin and shaved a small area at a time. After each stroke she dipped the blade in cool water. Hina could hardly contain her excitement. Amanda’s touch was driving her crazy and she was dying to have her lips on her pussy again.

Amanda finished and rinsed away the soap. She thought it looked like the pussy of a chxxx; the darker outer labia completely covered the delicate pink inner lips. Hina looked down to admire her friends work.

“That looks good. Thank you,” she said, “Can you kiss it now?” Amanda leaned in and put her open mouth around Hina’s entire labia. She pressed her tongue into the opening and licked up to the clitoris. Hina gasped as ecstasy electrified her pussy and she felt her whole body tingling. “Oh my god, that feels so good.” Amada swirled her tongue inside and all around her friend’s vagina, she rolled her tiny clitoris between her lips and flicked it with her tongue. She licked down, tickling her perineum and stuck her tongue into her tiny brown asshole, and her finger deep into her pussy, pushing on her cervix. The sensation was too great for Hina and she started to come uncontrollably. She let out several gasps as waves of joy flowed from her contracting clitoris throughout her body. When she was done the girls smiled at each other, Hina leaned over and kissed her friend deeply on the mouth.

As they were kissing they heard a quiet moan behind them. They both turned to the door. Another girl was standing just inside the open door, naked, leaning against the wall, with her fingers inside her own pussy, watching. Having been discovered the girl wanted to flee, but was trapped in place by the tremendous spasms of the orgasm she was experiencing. When it was done the girls stare at each other in silence.

“I was trying not to make any noise,” the girl said apologetically, “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to spy on you. I just came to take a shower and you were there.”

“No, it’s ok, Claire,” Amanda said, “You didn’t do anything.”

“You two are amazing,” Claire said, “It was just so incredibly hot I had to watch and I had to play with myself. I made myself come so big.”

“How much did you see?” Amanda asked.

“You were almost finished shaving her. Don’t worry, I’m not going to tell anybody.”

“Thanks. I appreciate that.”

“I saw what they wrote on your door,” Claire went on, “I think it’s terrible.”

“Thank you. Do you know who did it?” Hina asked.

“No, but me and the RA cleaned it off with nail polish remover.”

“Thanks. I think we’d better clean up here,” Amanda said. The girls gathered up the hair and emptied the tub. They took their things and left Claire in the shower room.

“Are you ok?” Amanda asked Hina in the locker room, “Do you want to come back to my room?”

“I’m kind of tired. Is it okay if we just sleep?”

“Sure. I’ll read you a bedtime story.” The girls went back to Amanda’s room and as soon as they got into bed together they began kissing and touching.

“I love my American pussy. Thank you,” Hina whispered.

“I love your American pussy, too. It’s too cute,” Amanda felt its smoothness under the blanket.

“Are you upset about getting caught?” Hina asked.

“No, not at all. I’m sure Claire is cool.”

“I thought it was exciting.”

“What do you mean?”

“Being watched. It makes me excited thinking about that girl watching us.”

“Really?! You are a naughty girl.”

“I want her to watch us having sex again, but I want to know she is watching. Can you ask her to watch us?”

“Let me think about it.” They fell asleep with their hand on each other’s pussy.

End of part 2

---

Anna is born, & a problem at the office.

I looked down at Amber as she held our daughter.

The gambit of emotions as I gazed upon her, holding Anna, our fragile little daughter in her arms, was almost too much. I wanted to cry I was so happy, weep for all the problems I knew she would face in her life, dance that she was finally here, and go running up and down the halls screaming that I was a dad.

Amber’s red hair was matted to her head, but she was smiling as she looked back up at me. “Can you believe she is finally here?” She asked almost dreamily.

“Well, it took you long enough,” Geo said behind me. I spun around to face my sister, who had been ignoring me for some time now, and was only now showing up. “Relax, John. I’m not here to fight with you. I’m here to show my support.” I still watched her, though, not warily, but maybe with a little regret. For a moment, I pictured Geo laying there in the bed, holding a child we had made together. I shook my head to block out that image. I wasn’t going to go crawling back to her. She had left me in a way, and I figured it was up to her to come back.

“Did I miss it?” Dixie announced her presence, and then pouted for only a moment, before rushing to the bedside and cooing over the new life.

I stepped back to admire these three women, and Dixie noticed me watching. She gave me a smile for a second, and then looked at Geo guiltily, before looking to me with a determined expression. Geo was absorbed with Anna, and didn’t notice at all.

Dixie stood up straight, and walked over to me. “You look tired. When was the last time you ate?” I wasn’t sure what the two had to do with each other, but I suddenly realized I hadn’t eaten since the flight early this morning. “Hey, we’re going to go eat. Geo, do you want us to bring you anything?”

My sister just waved us away, and we started looking for the cafeteria. We walked in silence, as I didn’t really have much to say to Dixie. She was in on my sister’s plot, and I wasn’t too happy with her for it.

“I’ve missed you,” Dixie finally said, as we stood in line at the cafeteria.

“I’ve missed you too,” I told her honestly, but didn’t say any more.

Dixie looked like she was waiting for me to say more, but when I didn’t she spoke up. “I don’t know why Geo wants to get pregnant so badly. Don’t get me wrong, Anna looks beautiful, and Amber looks happy, but I don’t want to get pregnant myself.” She kept her eyes locked on me as she spoke, and I just continued to listen, not sure where she was going with this. “I… I’ve been thinking… It was wrong for us to gang up on you, like that.” I just raised one eyebrow, as I continued to look at her. “I’m really sorry, and hope you will forgive me.”

I sat down with my food, thinking about what she’d just said. I’d had to fight with Amber to get her to see reason, but Dixie had come to it on her own. Dixie had been the most distant of the three, Geo being the angry one, and Amber trying to show her love, while still supporting Geo. I’d been hurt by how easily Dixie had seemed to be handling things.

Dixie spoke up, as if reading my mind. “I know I have stayed away from you a lot lately, but it was because I knew I couldn’t trust myself to be near you, and not want you. I love you, John, and I truly hope you can forgive me.”

“Do you still plan on staying away from me?” I asked as evenly as I could.

“Not… Not unless you wanted me to,” the brunette said, and I could see that she was starting to tear up. My heart broke at the sight, and I reached forward to cup her cheek in my hand, rubbing away a tear with my thumb as it started to fall.

“That is the last thing I want,” I told her, and happily watched as her face lit up. “But I won’t stand for anymore of this boycott or whatever you want to call it, either. I love you too, Dixie, and I truly mean that. But you need to decide if I am important enough to you to end this farce.”

Dixie nearly leaped out of her chair as she flung her arms around my neck, and kissed me. It wasn’t a passionate kiss, but more of a loving one. I felt her hot tears on my cheeks, and pulled her back for a second. “What’s wrong? Why are you crying now?”

“I’m a woman,” she informed me with a grin, “and a woman doesn’t need a reason to cry, she just does.” Her grin turned wicked, “And this woman also has a need that hasn’t been satisfied in far too long. Hurry and eat, I have some apologizing to do.”

I don’t think I have ever eaten as quickly as I did right then. I have no idea what I even ate, and wouldn’t have been surprised if I had eaten the plastic-ware in my haste. Dixie seemed to derive some immense pleasure from watching me, as she kept giggling, and biting her lower lip. As soon as we were done, and our plates in the trash, Dixie nearly dragged me down the hallway, looking for an empty room.

It took us awhile to find one that was away from any nurse’s stations, and empty, but she nearly threw me in as soon as we found one suitable.

Dixie pressed her body to mine, squeezing me against the wall, and clumsily fumbling with my pants. I pulled her shirt up over her head, and quickly undid her bra, before groping her smallish breasts. Having the medium sized ones of the three (Well, until Amber had gotten pregnant and her’s had grown some), I enjoyed playing with her sensitive nipples. My pants finally hit my ankles, and I spun us around as I stepped out of them, and pressed her to the wall. I leaned forward and lifted one of her nipples to my mouth, smiling as her hand gripped the back of my head, while her other hand busily slid up and down my hard shaft.

“Oh, I have missed this!” She said quietly, not wanting to attract any outside attention to this room.

I reached down to undo her pants, and found that she had already beat me to it, so instead I slid my hand to her wet snatch, and was surprised at just how horny she was. I couldn’t remember the last time she had been this wet, but it only served to increase my own ardor. I slipped first one, then two, then three fingers into her in rapid succession, smiling as I looked up at her with her teat in my mouth, as she tried valiantly not to moan loudly.

I pulled my fingers out, and thrust my arm between her legs, and placed my hand on her back. With my other hand, I pulled her sideways while I lifted with the first, and soon had her in an awkward carry, eliciting a surprised yelp from Dixie. It had worked better in my mind than reality, and so quickly carried the petite brunette over to the bed, laying her down.

Her wonderful nipple had never left my mouth, but now I started kissing my way across her flat stomach. I could easily smell her arousal, and relished the scent as I started to lap up her leaking fluids. I nibbled lightly on her inner lips, until her hands gripped my ears and pulled me up. “I love what you are doing, but if you don’t shove that cock in me now, I’m going to lose it!”

I grinned as I reached down, and started rubbing my head between her sensitive labia, occasionally slapping my cock against her clit. I could see she had been serious about losing it, by the fiery lust that burned in her eyes, and so slid my length into her. She was so wet I was able to make it all the way in, in one stroke. We both moaned loudly as I felt her completely surround me. I felt her legs lock behind my back, and her arms around my neck. Our lips met, as I started to buck my hips. I noticed that the bed rocked slightly on its wheels, with each powerful thrust, but was glad we weren’t near a wall.

I brought my hands down to her small ass, and gripping a cheek in each hand, started moving her in counterpoint to my thrusts. Her moans grew slightly louder, and she sucked my tongue into her mouth forcefully as I felt her start to cum. Her vaginal muscles rippled around my cock, as I did my best to not only stifle her moans, but keep mine down as well.

When she had finally finished, we swapped positions, with me on bottom this time. She squatted over me, and reached down, aiming me for her tight hole, then sat down hard, impaling herself in one swift motion. “Oh, Gawd, I’d forgotten how deep that goes!” She said a little too loudly. She started to rock her hips, and I could feel my head hitting the deepest parts of her.

I reached down, and used my thumb to rub against her clit, and reached up with my other hand to tweak her hard nipples. She climaxed again, her upper torso collapsing on me as she shook. I threw both arms around her, and started thrusting as hard as I could, trying to make it really last for her.

I knew my own was approaching, and I tried to muffle my moans against her neck, as I shot glob after glob of my seed into her sucking pussy.

“Damn,” she said as we caught our breaths and started getting dressed, “remind me never to go longer than a couple days without you again!” She gave me a quick peck on the lips, and then said, “I think I may be a little sore tomorrow, but it was worth it!”

When we got back to the room that Amber was in, Geo glared at us. “Where have you two been? I went down to the cafeteria and you weren’t there.”

“We decided we didn’t like the food in there, so we went out,” I quickly lied.

“Uh-huh… And is that how Dixie got that hickey?” Geo argued.

Dixie’s hand flew to her neck, but not before I noticed that I had given her a hickey. It must have happened when I was trying to muffle my own moans.

Geo stormed out, and I just let her go. I wasn’t sure if she was jealous, angry, or what, but it was her fault, not mine. “I’d better go with her,” Dixie said and I turned back to Amber, to see how she was doing.

“I take it everything is good between you and Dixie again?”

“Looks like it,” I told her, as I kissed her forehead. “Where is Anna?

“Down to the nursery. You know Geo is going to be angry with more than just you, right?”

“What am I supposed to do? She at least has Jason to fiddle with. Is it so wrong for me to have the women I love?”

Amber frowned, and I wondered what I’d said wrong. “Actually, Jason refused her this weekend while you were gone.”

My eyebrows rose at this news… So Geo had been rejected, huh? I wondered who she was going to try to get her pregnant now.

“Look, I know how you feel, but would it really be so bad to give her what she wants? It would make our home a happy one again. You should have seen her with Anna. She was so cute!”

“I won’t give in to her blackmail. I might consider it otherwise, but she has to apologize for what she did first.” I couldn’t believe I was even considering it, but I had to agree that I wanted us all to be happy again.

I stayed at the hospital for a few more hours, until Amber kicked me out to go home. She told me I stink of sex too much, and needed a shower. I stopped to visit Anna in the nursery on my way out, still surprised that I was a daddy now.

On the way home, an idea started to occur to me, and I called up Joe at the club. He quickly told me everything was fine, and business was booming. I told him what I needed, and he told me he would stop by later to drop it off.

When I arrived home, Dixie met me with a kiss and a hug, but Geo had locked herself in her room.

“She won’t talk to me,” Dixie informed me sadly.

I knocked on her door, but she just yelled at me to go away. From her tone, I knew I was better off following her advice, and so left her to her self-made misery.

* * *

Amber came home with Anna a couple nights later, and I found out why new parent always looked so tired. Luckily there were four of us willing to help out, and I was surprised at how quickly Geo stepped up, and was always there to help with Anna. Geo refused to talk to me, but Dixie told me that my sister had forgiven her, stating that it had been unfair to bring Amber and Dixie into our fight.

As I watched my sister, I caught myself smiling from time to time, and she caught me a few times as well. Every time she caught me, she would stare at me real hard for a couple seconds, then walk away, cooing to my daughter. I would usually walk away shaking my head.

I started to study the subject of incest on the internet, predominantly children borne of such relations, and that put my mind at rest a lot more. First generation incestuous children apparently rarely ever suffered from genetic defects. I decided that I would get my sister pregnant, but only if she apologized for her behavior first. I had an idea of how I might make that happen, but I was going to have to wait a couple weeks first.

The club was doing great, but after my weekend off, and then Anna being born, there was a backlog of work to do. I tried to do as much of it at home as I could, so that I could be around Anna and the girls, but much of it still had to be done at the office. I started implementing what I had learned at the conference, and noticed an immediate up-tick in the girls’ tips. I decided that I needed to go to that conference every year, and if I was lucky enough to run into Angel again, then all the better.

About a week later, I had my head buried in the books, when I heard a knock on my office door. “Come in,” I yelled, slightly frustrated at the interruption in my work, but I tried to maintain an open door policy, and it wouldn’t do to act otherwise.

I smiled at first as Betty and Suzy walked in, but it soon soured as I looked at their faces. Both mad, and I knew I was about to be in the middle of it.

“Betty has been stealing my tips!” Suzy accused as soon as they were both in front of my desk. She looked down at me with her almond shaped eyes in frustrated anger.

“Don’t blame me, if you’re not making enough. I’m no thief.”

“Ladies,” I interrupted, “Mind starting from the beginning?”

“Ever since she started working here, my tips have gone down,” Suzy snapped. I knew this wasn’t exactly true, as every girl had to report their tips at the end of the night, though it was true that her increase hadn’t been as big as some of the other girls, Betty Included. Betty still wasn’t stripping, but she was making good tips behind the bar; enough so that I didn’t have to augment her paycheck in any way.

“John, I earn my tips fair and square. I’m no thief.” The beautiful black woman repeated.

I was at a loss for how to handle this, until something I had heard at the conference struck me. At the time I had thought it a ridiculous thing to do, but now it seemed my only saving grace.

“Suzy, I know your tips haven’t gone down, but if you want, we can settle this in ‘stripper court’ style.” They both looked at me blankly, and I hoped I wasn’t about to make a mistake. “You both agree on a judge and then do a strip for them. Whoever does a better job, wins.”

They looked at each other for a moment, thinking, before Betty turned to me and asked, “But how will we agree on a judge? We will each try to choose one that either favors us, or is against them.”

“I choose you, John,” Suzy told me, and for a fleeting second I felt like a Pokemon.

Betty just stared at Suzy before adding, “Yeah, that makes sense. I also choose you. When do we do this?”

I had been most worried about Betty agreeing to this, as she wasn’t yet stripping, but figured I was getting off easy. “I want this done as soon as possible. I don’t need you two fighting out there tonight.” They both nodded their heads. “Good, now go pick your costumes, and return to my office. As soon as you are both here, we will begin.” The two women nearly ran from my office in their haste to get to their costumes.

I quickly checked the schedule, and verified that neither Geo nor Dixie was working today.

Suzy beat Betty back by only seconds, and my jaw nearly hit the desk as they came in. Suzy had put on a school girl outfit, complete with lollypop and pigtails, while Betty had chosen the naughty teacher outfit. I almost laughed at the irony of their choices, but thought better of it.

“Who goes first?” Betty asked, reminding me why they were there.

“Suzy, you are accusing Betty, so you go first. What music do you want?” She told me the song, and I started it on my computer, before rolling my chair around my desk to watch.

Suzy started by my office door, and did a high stepping walk towards me, sucking on her lollypop. Her hips swayed, and her chest heaved as she walked, but with the hairdo and outfit, it all looked so innocent, that it increased the sexuality of it. Suzy definitely knew how to play that outfit.

There the innocence ended, though, as she started to lick the lolly very suggestively, and turning around, bent over in front of me. Her slender legs stayed straight, and her short plaid skirt rode up, revealing pink panties with the word “SEXY” written across them. Suzy shook her ass, shoved the candy in her mouth, and then placed both hands on her ankle. Looking me seductively in the eyes, she slowly slid her hands up her calf, knee, thigh, hips, and then threw them over her head, just as some loud base played through my office sound system.

She turned back around, and took the two steps to get to me, before placing her hand on my left shoulder, and walking clockwise around, dragging her hand along my chest and the back of my neck. Where her fingers brushed, goose bumps rose. When she was again in front of me, she put her left leg on my armrest and started undulating her body. She let her leg fall, as she sat in my lap, and reached between us, to untie the middle of her shirt. She shrugged it off, as she ground her thighs atop mine, our pelvises mere inches apart.

Suzy had on a lacy white bra, but I could easily see her long nipples trying to poke out. She grabbed my head, pulling it to her chest, and plastered her body to mine, still moving her hips. I couldn’t stop myself from nipping at the soft flesh at my lips.

There was no doubt that Suzy was a great dancer, and knew her stuff, but sometimes she seemed stiff, and at other times she seemed to be off from the music playing. Despite these faults, I was still rock hard, when she stood, unzipped her skirt and let it fall to the ground, revealing her pink panties to full view. She bent over in front of me, offering me a great view of her cleavage and ran a single finger from my lips, down my chest, to the bulge in my crotch. She winked at me as she pushed against it for a second, and then spun away. Reaching behind her back, she unsnapped the bra, letting it fall from her shoulders.

When she turned back around, she was covering her breasts with her hands, but had let her long nipples poke out between her fingers. I grinned at the ploy, knowing that she usually got quite a few hoots and hollers when she was on the dance floor.

Almost with the timing of two base beats, she showed first one breast, then the other. A couple beats later, she dropped her panties, finally standing in the nude.

She sat in my lap, facing away from me, and pressed her ass hard against my groin. I barely stifled my moan as she did this. I had to be a judge here, and remain impartial, I tried to tell myself.

She grabbed my hands, and brought them around to her large nipples. I started to twist them between my fingers, and she plopped her head back on my shoulder. “If I win, you’ll get a special treat afterwards,” I barely heard her whisper over the final crescendo of the music ending.

“My turn at defense,” Betty said, and I reluctantly let Suzy go. I didn’t like that she was trying to bribe me, but I wondered how Betty would do.

I played the requested music, and sat back in my chair, while Suzy watched, still naked, from the side of the office on my couch.

Betty had a long pointer in her hand, that she beat against her other hand in time to the music. She did a slower step than Suzy had done being hampered slightly by the longer skirt. When she was in front of me, used the pointer to tap against my arms, chest, thighs, and even groin, again, in time to the music. When she touched the stick lightly to the bulge in my pants, she put on a fake surprised look, and covered her mouth with her other hand.

She too walked around me, using the stick to keep in touch with me. I realized I was comparing the two dances too closely, and even though I was supposed to be judging them on their moves, it really wasn’t fair to do so, as the similar moves were standard stripper moves. Of course they would be the same.

Betty unbuttoned her blouse, and leaned forward, placing her hands on the armrests of my chair. “Slip it off my shoulders, student,” she ordered loudly enough that Suzy had to hear. Placing my hands on the sides of her neck, I slid them back, removing her shirt from her shoulders, and leaving her in a skimpy red bra that was completely see through.

Betty stepped back, and unzipped her knee length skirt, letting it fall to reveal matching see through panties. She planted herself in my lap, and started moving her hips against me, before saying, “You’re not done yet, student.” I was really enjoying how she was playing the role of teacher, as I unsnapped her bra, finally setting her massive jugs free.

It occurred to me that Betty was stripping much faster than Suzy had. Suzy knew how to draw in her audience, where Betty was trying to get her wares out there as fast as she could. Both ploys were good, but which one was better?

Betty’s red panties soon hit the floor, and she sat back in my lap, this time facing me. She pulled my head to her right breast and my lips to her dark nipple. While this was usually further than any of the girls went out on the dance floor, this was something that tended to happen in the private rooms.

I started to suckle the tasty teat, as Betty moved her hands from my head, down to my groin. I felt her undoing my pants, and wondered how Suzy would react at this. It wasn’t until Betty had my long member out of my pants and she stood up that Suzy noticed.

“That’s cheating!” She exclaimed indignantly.

“I believe the term is ‘objection’,” I told her. “If you object, then get over here and state your case.”

She just looked at me for a second, before jumping up, and running over to us. By that time, Betty was already on her knees, my cock only inches from her large lips. Since my lap was already taken, Suzy proffered me her long nipples, which I gladly sucked up, gently sliding my teeth along them.

I moaned as Betty swallowed my cock down her throat. Her hand was massaging my balls, while her other hand roamed across my chest and stomach.

I had to smile inwardly at how well this had all turned out in my favor.

I reached between Suzy’s legs, and moved my hand frantically back and forth over her clit, making her gasp and moan.

Betty’s lips left my cock as she looked up at me. “So how do we decide this?” She asked.

“I guess whoever gets my cum wins,” I told her releasing Suzy’s nipple.

Suzy then dropped down, and shouldered Betty aside to get her lips on my cock. Betty fought back, and soon I had my penis between two sets of lips.

Betty would go down, and start licking and sucking on my sack, while Suzy swirled her tongue around the head, only to change places a moment later and Betty would be deep throating me as Suzy played with my balls.

Despite the pretense that had started this, I felt bad that I was the only one getting pleased. I stood up, and both women looked up at me, expectantly, probably thinking I was ready to choose. Instead, I lead them over to my couch, and had Betty sit on my face in a sixty-nine, and Suzy got between my legs to continue helping the black woman.

Betty started moaning and grinding her hips against my mouth and tongue, sending vibrations through my cock lodged in her throat.

Suzy stopped playing with my balls, and a second later Betty’s lips left my cock as she sat up.

“Hey, that’s no fair… I mean, objection!” I heard Betty say as Suzy climbed into my lap, and started rubbing my cock against her hole.

I sucked hard on Betty’s clit, and she suddenly climaxed, forgetting her objection as Suzy gently impaled herself on my pole.

I moaned as I slid into the sexy Asian woman, and reached up to start playing with Betty’s large black boobs, only to find that Suzy’s lips were already latched onto one. I almost came right then, but didn’t want to hand Suzy the victory that easily.

I moved the hand that would have gone to Betty’s breast over to Suzy’s, and enjoyed the thought that I now had a different colored breast in each hand. I liked playing with Suzy’s long nipples, and Betty’s large breasts. As I moved my hips rhythmically, I could hear Suzy’s moans, muffled against Betty’s tits.

“Oh, fuck! That feels so good! Suck my clit again, oh yeah, just like that! Mmm, I’ve never had a girl suck my tits before. Oh, Gawd, I think I am going to cum again!” Betty yelled, and my face was once again covered in her juices, about the same time Suzy’s pussy contracted around my cock.

Betty stood up, and pulled Suzy off of me, claiming it was her turn. I stood up, and Suzy just lay on the couch with a dreamy look on her face. Betty looked at me, wondering what I was doing, so I had her bend over Suzy, as I prepared to enter her from behind.

I rubbed my slick cock up and down her pink slit for a few seconds, before thrusting into her in one powerful move. She grunted, but took it, throwing her head back and moaning as I started going in and out of her at a steady pace.

Betty glanced from Suzy below her, to me behind her a couple times, and I saw her get a determined look in her eyes. She bent down lower, sucking one of Suzy’s long nipples between her lips, and I saw her right hand go for the other woman’s crotch. Suzy’s eyes flew open at the touches, and she looked in shock at the woman pleasing her, before placing her left hand on the back of Betty’s head, and I felt her other hand around my balls as she played with Betty’s clit.

This seemed to set Betty on another climax, as her already tight pussy started milking my cock for all it was worth. I had to slow my rhythm, lest I started to cum myself.

“Mmm, yeah! Finger my pussy. Suck my nipples! Oh, yeah. You really know how to please a woman!” Suzy started to mewl. “Ah, fuck yes!” She screamed as her whole body started to convulse. Suzy started pushing Betty’s head down to her crotch, and again she looked at me with that determined expression before moving down. I knew the second that Betty’s beautiful big lips touched the oriental woman’s pussy as Suzy started moaning again in earnest.

I got an idea, and moved Betty sideways, until I was able to step over Suzy’s head. Suzy must have known what I was after, for a second later I felt her tongue on my balls as I slid in and out of Betty. This was starting to be too much for me, but I held back as long as I could.

Suzy started to cum first, shaking and moaning beneath Betty and me, soon followed by Betty, as her cunt clamped down on my cock.

I pulled out, my own climax imminent and stood over the two women, still locked in their sixty-nine position. I shot my cum over the both of them, smiling as it slid off Betty’s side to drip onto Suzy. I’m not sure either woman noticed though, as they just continued to suck and lick each other’s pussies.

Grinning, I went back to my desk to work, but after a couple minutes of them still going at it, I realized I was once again hard, and decided I might as well rejoin the fun.

---

Continuation of a Vampire’s biography

Welcome to the second chapter of my death. I have no taste for reminiscing, you should have been paying attention, if you weren’t lucky for you I have already accounted the first chapter. But I digress and wish to continue by recounting the next chapter of the story of my life after death.

I awoke to perpetual twilight. I felt through my mind, I could tell it was twilight. There were no windows in the room that my maker, Eva and her sister Annie had fucked mere hours ago as only us immortals could. Despite the lack of windows I knew it was twilight, darkness was approaching fast and I was hungry. I felt for the presence of Eva, she was awake but I couldn’t tell where. I looked around the room, seeing everything clearly despite the almost total darkness. I made out Annie’s purple eyes gleaming from the head of the bed, “good evening Robbie” she whispered. “Umm… hi” I nervously replied, still not accustomed to the formality of her voice. I felt Eva’s hands wrap around my neck and shoulders, she was kneeling on the bed behind me. I felt her lean into me, her breath flew across my ear and neck. I remember how it felt when she rubbed her fang down my neck towards my rippling shoulder muscles. It made my vampiric skin extra-sensitive and I tingled from my neck down my back and to my groin, my skin felt like it was on fire. I felt a twinge in my newly huge dick and my hunger for blood receded a little, replaced with a lust for fucking my maker’s sweet vampiric ass. I felt an animalistic growl from deep inside Eva, she could feel my kinky desire, the link between our minds as strong as it was last night. Annie let out a short laugh, baring her fangs as she threw her head back, I sensed her intention before she moved but am too slow to stop her and she leaped towards me from the pillows at the head of the bed and straddled my lap, the delight that she beat her sister to her prize was evident as she wrapped her legs around me and locked them around my back.

Her horniness bled into my mind and mixed in with Eva’s jealousy it brought my 10” vampiric dick to full erection, Annie moaned softly as it brushed her already swollen clit. She kissed me with vehemence, biting my lip just enough to draw a little blood. My fangs extended and I felt them prick the inside of my mouth but the fresh wounds heal as quickly as they were made and I grinned, showing Annie my teeth. She lifted herself up and lowered herself on to the tip of my cock, my smile widens in anticipation and she lowered herself on to my cock, sliding slowly to the base, sighing softly as she does. The pleasure I felt inside her pussy was echoed in her mind. She began to raise herself slowly on my shaft, using my pale neck and shoulders for support. She continued slowly impaling herself on my rock hard dick and my mind was invaded by her overwhelming lust for more. Eva still had her arms over my shoulders, she had been massaging my chest and watching us both in the confines of our minds. However she stopped her voyeurism and removed her arms from my torso, stroking over my shoulders and up my neck as she did. Annie sensed her sister’s desire for my cock, and decided to share the massive load she was taking. Eva leant forward towards my mouth and wrapped her tongue around my fangs, massaging my tongue as she did. Annie paused her slow bouncing on my cock to fondle both her sister’s nipples and Eva arched her back and let out another animalistic growl, her fangs extended further and her eyes flashed red, as luminous as her sister’s were earlier. She was hungry now, even hungrier than Annie was and she was willing to fight for my attention. My link to her was stronger than Annie’s as she was my maker, I could sense her ploy before she did it, but believe me I was going to do nothing to stop it, and face it mortal, neither would you. As Annie bounced on my cock with her momentum slowly building, Eva slapped her sister’s hands away from her nipples, tore her mouth away from mine and assaulted her sister’s pussy lips with her tongue. Annie moaned a slow moan that turned into a growling shriek as her tongue ran over her clit. Annie’s eyes rolled and she threw her head back as her shriek became wordless when her breath ran out. I ran my hands over my maker’s hips and I felt her buck as a spasm of pleasure caught her when I brushed her tit, I focused on her chest then, rubbing her nipples in circles before pinching them and then kneading the rest of her tits gently at first but with rising passion and strength. Her arousal was intensifying with every pinch of her nipples and lick of her sister’s clit, however unlike Annie who was trying oh so very hard to conceal as much of her arousal from us, Eva was wide open to our touch and with every new wave of bliss I could feel myself coming closer to blowing a huge load inside of Annie.

I don’t know how to accurately articulate how it feels to have the pleasure of three immortal beings inside your head instead of just your own mortal consciousness. From what I remember of my mortal life, imagine the moment you wake up, that feeling of total sensitivity you get from your head to your toes and then imagine someone was stroking all of your body at the same time, then imagine that on top of all that, someone was going down on you in the most incredible way. Feel as I feel mortal, and then times it by three, for us immortals rarely fuck singularly. One victim may not sate us, and we might kill our victim before his or her’s pleasure can be achieved.

My mind was full of such pleasure, and I celebrated it as Annie finally failed concealing herself to us, her mind shattered like a brick through glass with the epicentre centred over my dick as she came. Her muscles tensed, her body shuddered, her head flew forward and she bit her tongue as she screamed. Her orgasm was so intense that she threw Eva and I into the throes of our own undying bliss. Eva shouted out and gushed over the sheets and my arm, her legs convulsed and she collapsed, shaking like her sister. I tensed and gritted my teeth, my eyes closed as I shot my load into Annie, she who had so masterfully foiled her sister’s plot to fuck me and satisfied us all instead.

It was a long time before anyone stirred, it must have been a mere fifteen minutes but it was a time of extreme satisfaction, I was at one with the world, a newly born vampire admiring memories I wouldn’t be ashamed of in the future, and it felt good. But soon our bellies rumbled, and we felt the pull of the hunger once more. “Get up Robbie” whispered Eva, “it is time I taught you to hunt.”

“You must choose your target carefully Robbie, although every mortal can sustain us, some can repulse you with their taste, some can even make you sick, although none can kill you just from drinking” Eva breathed. It was a few hours later, and Eva and I were perched on a fire escape across the road from a nightclub, it was about 2am and the club was still going strong, with drunken mortals aged from the newly bloomed 18 year-olds to the more experienced adults in their 20s packed in tightly on the dance floor and packed even tighter into clothing that barely covered more flesh than a bikini. To Eva and I it was a veritable banquet of easy pickings, and I would be dining well that night. I nodded my understanding and examined the crowd outside, desperate to be granted entry by the intimidating doorman. “For the best pickings you must look for the shy and sly ones, male and female they both exist, and they taste the best. Alcohol makes the hunt easier, but it also taints the blood, and a drunken vampire can often become a dead vampire, for he forgets the pain of the sun, and the burn of the light.” I gritted my teeth and she added with a whimsical smile “and the sober ones taste better.” I smiled then, and my fangs extended, but not because of her pun, I had spotted a face I recognised, a crush I had in high school leaving the club. Hannah. She was a friend of my cheating ex-girlfriend, but I never made a move because she was seeing a good friend of mine, however it seemed that she had no such qualms as when I extended my consciousness towards hers I found that not only was she relatively sober, she was cheating on him with that boy on her arm. “Perfect” I muttered. “Good Robbie,” Eva muttered “now we follow her somewhere we won’t be disturbed.”

We followed the pair across the night, leaping from roof to roof like the night dwellers we were, and before you ask mortal no we cannot fly, we do not transform and to my knowledge there are none that do. Soon the pair arrived at what might have been the man’s apartment, he was drunk and so his thoughts were extremely convoluted, all he had within him was a primal desire akin to my own, although whilst he yearned for Hannah’s body, all I cared for was her blood. “Now,” whispered Eva, “we wait until we know they’re comfortable. You can have the sober one, as it’s your hunt, but you drink the drunk next time.” I nodded and we jumped down to the street, keeping to the shadows we observed the house, eventually noticing the upstairs window light up, I was going to move then but Eva held me back. “No” she whispered. Another few minutes passed, and the lights went out again. “Now” she thought and we climbed up to the recently darkened windowsill. Our vampiric eyes could make the gloomy room out clearly, I saw the mirrors, the wardrobe, the desk and the carpet, but most of all I saw the cheating whore that would soon feed me and the poor fool who had taken her home entwined on the bed, covers thrown away and underwear strewn across the floor.

Eva slid her fingernail into the glass, which held for only a second under her immortal strength, she lifted the latch deftly, neither the latch nor the glass breaking made a sound louder than a cat’s mew and the occupants were busy inside anyway. Before we entered, Eva whispered to me “fuck her if you wish, she will only satisfy you with her blood, but if you wish for her mutual pleasure do so. Whatever you decide, don’t drag it out, the fact that there are two of them makes it more likely we will be caught. I felt cruel then, I felt like a immortal creature clinging to the windowsill of my victim’s bedroom, she didn’t deserve mercy, she didn’t deserve the bliss I could give her. I may have been changed that other night, but I still regarded her boyfriend as one of my closest friends. She had betrayed him, and deserved no mercy from me. My thoughts and expression told Eva of my intentions, she nodded, and through the haze of hatred I felt for my soon-to-be victim I felt a stirring of arousal in my maker’s mind, but she didn’t act upon it.

Instead we swept into the room, silent as can be. We stood there for a moment, examining our prey but our appraisal was cut short by Eva, who darted across the room and grabbed the boy by the neck and lifted him out from under the cheating Hannah. His dick slapped her face as he was pulled up to be throttled, which later would make me chuckle. All I thought of was Hannah’s blood now though, I craved it desperately. Hannah opened her mouth to scream as she watched Eva choke her lover and I clamped a hand over her mouth. I spun her to face me, lifting her up to her toes as I did. Her eyes widened in recognition and I heard her say my name in shock in the confines of her mortal mind. “Yes” I whispered, my fangs extending. Her terror rose and I pulled her towards my teeth, I impaled her neck on my fangs and sucked deeply, drinking her life fluid with one hand still clamped around her mouth. Half a minute passed, and I felt her life ebbing away, I felt that I could stop then, that she would have learned her lesson, but a fire burned deep inside me and I couldn’t stop, wouldn’t stop. Her life ended in my arms.

I dropped her cheating husk to the floor and tensed my blood-soaked body, I felt like roaring at the sky, my blood was on fire and every vein in my body pulsed with energy. Instead I glanced over to Eva, she had made short work of her victim, being as big as he was. She dropped him and looked over to me, she grinned an evil grin, showing me her lips that dripped with blood and her extended fangs. The blood was affecting me, and I felt an overcoming need to fuck her brains out right then and there. Her eyes clouded over as the thought crossed my mind and she took a step towards me, ripping her blood soaked tight black shirt off her body as she did, she didn’t wear a bra and her 32Es stuck out perfectly. They bounced as she stood another step and threw herself on top of me, the blood lust driving us both crazy with desire. We fucked then, like only two immortals drunk on blood lust could. She ripped my shirt and jacket off, I took the opportunity to pull her dark jeans down. She pulled my cock out of my jeans and began to engulf me, I growled and she growled around my meat right back. I bent down and bit into her tight ass, I slapped her left cheek and bit the right one, sucking her blood as she sucked my cock. She moaned in ecstasy and I felt her pussy flinch, a steady flow of horniness overcoming her. I withdrew my fangs and flipped her over, my cock flying out of her mouth with an audible ‘pop’. She pulled my dark jeans down, pulled her panties aside and jumped onto my cock, taking my to the base in one. The time for foreplay was over, we both needed to cum, and from the feelings she could no longer hold back from me, she was close.

She straddled me at first, regaling in my appreciation of her pussy as she brought me closer to ecstasy with her. But soon I wanted to be deeper inside her, and I flipped her off my lap onto the bed, she automatically stuck her head into the pillow and lifted her ass into the air, I paused for a second, admiring the near-perfect view and she wiggled her butt at me a little with an almost cute whimper. I grinned and slid into her with full force. I slammed her pussy until I felt my orgasm approach, hers was fast approaching too, we teetered on the edge for as long as either of us could take, and when I could take no more I showed her what I was seeing, something I had barely managed to keep back from her. At the sight of her own pussy being fucked mercilessly from behind by my cock Eva lost control and came with such force I was overwhelmed with the flow of ecstasy and came deep into her cervix. I wasn’t worried about getting her pregnant, I doubted she was eligible. We collapsed, shaking our come-down out of our system.

Herein ends the second chapter mortals, my third chapter will follow in a short while, but I thought I’d entice you further with the knowledge that Carol, my own cheating bitch, will feature. And there will be blood.

---

The preacher’s sinful daughter is given a naughty gifty by her Daddy: she is gangbanged while the camera’s roll!

Becoming Daddy’s Good Girl
Chapter Six: Sinning for the Cameras
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Discovering my preacher father was a hypocrite had awakened me to the sexual desires I had suppressed. As I watched him through the window of his church office at Thousand Oaks Methodist fucking the redheaded Donna Paxtor, married to Deacon Bill Paxtor, I realized how the adults in my life had lied to me. They told me sex outside of marriage, and in it strictly for procreation, was sinful. It was a chore to create new life not something to be enjoyed. It was the Devil itching my vagina and urging me to masturbate. It was the Devil making my former-boyfriend’s cock hard and forcing him to beg me for relief.

And then I saw the pleasure on Donna Paxtor’s face as my father reamed her. The exaltation in my father’s eyes as he flooded her cheating cunt. If the Right Honorable Reverend Gary Powell enjoyed sinning, why shouldn’t his eighteen-year-old daughter? Why should the lying adults in my life keep me from this joy? So I embraced it. I sucked Deacon Bill’s cock, I tempted my father into sinning in my body, I blew boys at my school for $1, fucked my teachers for good grades, danced naked at the Pink Velvet Club, and sold lap dances for $10, fucking up and down on the patrons hard dicks.

And finally, on Saturday, I had my deepest desire granted—a threesome with my hypocritical daddy and a woman.

I just never expected that woman to be my mother. My prim and proper mother. The woman who daily lectured me to be pure, to not even masturbate. The woman who Deacon Bill thought was a tight ass, a frigid bitch. I always assumed Daddy cheated on her because she didn’t give him any sex.

I was wrong. My mother was the biggest hypocrite of them all. Seeing her bound naked to the hotel bed, Daddy’s cum flooding out of her cunt, hearing her talk like a filthy whore, had shattered the last of my illusions. Everyone was a hypocrite. I heard her admit how she led Daddy into fornication. She cheated on him on their Honeymoon, and he caught her, watched her with another man, and was forever lost.

They tried to keep me from being lost, the hypocrites. They hid who they truly were from the world. Like all the adults. The all pretended to be good and righteous, and they were all so ready to sin behind closed doors. And when Mother realized her daughter was just as much of a whore, that she failed to keep me from this decadent life of embracing my sinful desires, she didn’t get angry, she didn’t try to deny me any more chances to fuck.

She was too wanton. She kissed me. She urged Daddy to fuck me. Later, she licked Daddy’s incestuous seed out of my cunt.

And it was why I was in bed with her on a Monday morning in the middle of summer break. Daddy had already left for the church office, maybe to work, maybe to screw one of the sinful women of the congregation who hid their depravity beneath perfectly coiffed hair, conservative dresses, and innocent smiles.

The air of my parent’s bedroom smelled of hot pussy, the combined musk of our two sinful holes. I had my head pillowed on Mommy’s breasts—I loved calling her Mommy, twisting the childish word into something naughty. She stroked my blonde curls spread about her large tits. I had inherited mother’s curves and gorgeous body.

“And how did you know Daddy wouldn’t be angry when he caught you with the cabana boy?” I asked Mommy as she told me about her courtship with Daddy. “It was your honeymoon.”

“It was a mistake,” she laughed. “I loved your father dearly. I do love him, but I have needs that no one person can ever satiate. I cheated on him all through our courtship. It took me months to even get him to have sex with me after our engagement. That day, I thought he would be gone the afternoon, and I so wanted Jorge. His golden-brown body made me so wet, Being caught was part of the plan.”

“And Daddy couldn’t resist watching his sinful, new wife writhe beneath another man when he caught you,” I giggled.

“I was so scared and so horny all at the same time when he walked in,” Mommy purred, her naked body shifting, thighs pressing together. “But Jorge was in me, on me, pumping away, and I couldn’t stop. I let your father see my true self. The whore.”

“You stopped being a hypocrite.”

“I guess so.”

“I wish none of us had to pretend. Why can’t we all just do what we want and not be shamed by everyone else?”

“I don’t know.” She stroked my hair. It made me feel so warm and happy even with the dollar bill lying on the nightstand with which she paid me for this morning. “People can be so mean, so evil, searching for any reason to belittle you while they secretly have just as depraved desires. It is sad. I’m glad you know about me. I was so afraid that you would find out and hate me.”

“Is that why you always harped on me about sex. Hoping I wouldn’t realize how amazing it is and have to live a double-life hiding my true desires?”

“What mother wants her child to suffer.” She laughed, a sultry bubble of delight. “But you… Oh, my, you give your own mother a race for being the biggest whore, Alexandra. The things you’ve already done.”

I blushed, squirmed, and said, “So you were scared that Daddy would be mad at you for being a whore. For cheating on you. That’s why you hid it?”

“Oh, he was mad. After he watched, after he jerked his cock while watching, he punched Jorge in the face.” Her smile grew. I imagine Daddy, such a sexy man, punching someone. I smiled too. “And then your father fucked me hard. Hate-fucked me. I think he was angry at himself for enjoying watching me as much as for my behavior. But I could see the love, too. And he had to experience it again. That rush of catching me with another man unlocked something in him. We explored it. First I cheated on him with men, letting him catch me, and then I started bringing women to our bed for him to enjoy. I pointed out those women at church he could seduce until he was doing it all on his own. We would tell each other about our conquests before fucking each other so hard.”

“And I never heard you?” I gasped.

“Peel back the wallpaper and you’ll find cork lining our bedroom’s walls,” Mommy laughed. “Your father soundproofed the room. You had no idea the things we did in this room.”

“Wow,” I said. I had never been proud to be her daughter. But I was now. She was my idol. “And how did you two seduce Carolyn?” There was a touch of heat in my voice. The bitch had almost gotten me in trouble at school.

“It was before she stole your boyfriend,” Mommy reminded me. “We haven’t touched her since then. Not after she made you cry so much.”

“Well?”

“Oh, well, I noticed her at one of the school events staring at your father the way a young woman does at an older, sexier man. I saw the signs of bludgeoning lust, and I exploited them. It was hot holding your father’s cock, guiding it to her virgin pussy, watching him pop her cherry, and then making her eat my pussy afterward. Your father greatly enjoyed his anniversary present.”

“I bet,” I laughed, picturing the black-haired Carolyn. She dated Ricky, my former boyfriend. She seduced him from me with sex. Maybe if I put out back then, he would have stayed with me. But then again, maybe I could do better than Ricky.

I sucked his cock now, but he only saw me as a whore, which was hot, but I disgusted him at the same time. He could never love a whore like Daddy could.

“So, tell me what it’s like dancing at the Pink Velvet,” Mommy purred. “I’ve only been there once, and I didn’t dance.”

“Oh, it’s the…” My words trailed off as I heard movement downstairs. I glanced at the open bedroom door. “Is Daddy home?”

“Oh, that’s the milkman,” she purred. “Every week, while you’re in school anyways, he delivers more than the milk.”

“Mommy, you big slut,” I laughed as I heard the footsteps creep up the stairs.

“You wanted to try a Black man,” she whispered in my ear. “And trust me, Earl will make you squeal for joy when he rams his monster in you.”

Her tongue licked my ear, making me squeal. I turned, shifting atop her, our pillowy breasts pressing together. Our nipples caressed, tingling delight racing down to my wet pussy. My hot flesh clenched as the footsteps thudded up the stairs, growing closer and closer. Mommy’s legs parted, mine settling between them, grinding my clit on hers as we writhed together.

“I didn’t expect you to leave the sign today,” a deep voice boomed as it came down the hall. “I’m glad you’re back to paying…”

The man’s words trailed off. I rolled off Mommy onto my back, my large breasts jiggling as I stared at Earl. I smiled at the tall, Black man, his eyes wide, his tongue licking thick lips. He wore a white uniform with a matching cap on his shaved-smooth head. He had ebony skin, his eyes so dark. His uniform almost glowed about him, so bright compared to his skin.

“Andromeda?” he groaned, his eyes flicking to Mommy. “Mrs. Powell, what?”

Mommy rolled over onto her hands and knees, her large breast jiggling, her loose, blonde hair falling about her face as she crawled across the bed. I smiled, staring at her ass and her blonde bush peeking between thighs as she reached the end of the bed.

“My daughter is helping out more around the house,” Mommy purred, reaching out, seizing him by the pant loops, and hauling him forward. “And so she volunteered to pay for this week’s milk.”

I shuddered. Mommy paid for the milk with her body. Of course. Ooh, I loved it. She was such a sinful, wanton whore. And now I got to pay. I parted my thighs, rubbing at my wet pussy as Earl flicked his eyes to me.

“But she’s only eighteen,” he groaned.

“And so tight and wet and juicy,” Mommy moaned, her fingers unzipping his white pants. She reached in, and my eyes widened. Daddy had the largest cock I had ever fucked, followed by Peter, a nerd from school whose virginity I took and who bought my blowjobs whenever he could. But this cock… It was a monster. A thick, black shaft thrusting from his crotch, Mommy’s pale fingers wrapped about the dick.

She leaned down, licking at the crown, her hands stroking up and down it as she wiggled her hips. She locked her mouth about the tip, sucking hard, making Earl groan as he swept off his hat. His head gleamed, reflecting the bedroom light while he stared at my fingers plunging into my depths.

“Yes, yes, I’m paying you,” I moaned, watching Mommy open her mouth as wide as possible and barely suck the tip past her lips. Juices leaked down her thighs.

“Damn, what a day the Lord has brought me,” Earl groaned.

Mommy popped her mouth off his dick. “Earl is very popular with a number of wives. He always delivers such thick, tasty, creamy milk.”

“I bet,” I moaned, my eyes wide.

“Eighteen,” he groaned. “Damn, she is a lovely flower.”

And then he pushed Mommy out of the way as he came to me, still clothed, entranced by my beauty. Mommy stretched out beside me as Earl mounted me. No foreplay. No licking my pussy or even sucking on my tits. He was on me in a heartbeat, grunting, growling, overcome with lust for my barely legal cunt. His cock’s thick tip prodded at the lips of my pussy while his right hand squeezed my ivory breast.

“Ready for my monster, slut,” he growled. “All you White women get so wet for my cock. S’why your small-dicked men are all afraid of us.”

“Yes,” I gasped, humping against him. I had to feel him in me. He was huge. “Fuck me!”

“Yes, fuck my little girl. Ram your dick deep into her snatch.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” Earl grunted and thrust.

My eyes widened. It was like my first time all over again. His dick was so huge as it rammed into my tight pussy. I groaned, shuddered, my toes curling as his thick shaft reamed me. My flesh stretched about his girth. My toes curled. I groaned, arching my neck as his hand clenched about my breast. Pleasure rushed through me, the friction intense.

He stabbed so deep into me. I could feel in my belly. My eyes rolled back into my head as he drew back his monster dick, my cunt clinging to him. He grunted on me and slammed in again, driving his cock even deeper into me.

“Lord, yes, what a tight, hot cunt,” he grunted. “How do you like it, whore? My big, Black dick reaming your cunt?”

“Love it,” I gasped. “Oh, Lord, yes. What a cock. Better than Daddy’s dick.”

“Of course the Right Honorable Gary Powell’s fucked his daughter,” he growled. “What a whore you raised, Mrs. Powell.”

“She takes after her mother.”

“Yes, yes, yes, I do,” I screamed, my fingers clawing at his white uniform as he rammed his huge dick over and over into my cunt.

My flesh clung to him. It was amazing. A Black man fucked me. This was so taboo. It might even be illegal. There were laws in some places against interracial coupling. And that just made this hotter. I loved forbidden sex. It was what made fucking Daddy and Mommy so hot.

And Mommy was with me, her lips nuzzling at my ear, whispering dirty, filthy words as I gasped and writhed beneath Earl and his mighty thrusts. He fucked me with all his strength, the headboard crashing into the wall, his dick ramming over and over into me. The pleasure swelled in the depths of my cunt, grown by his shaft’s plunges.

“How much do you love his big, Black dick, whore?” she hissed. “How much does my sinful daughter love a Black man’s cock?”

“So much, Mommy,” I gasped, my pussy clenching on his dick. “I love it a lot. Oh, yes. Oh, Lord, Mommy, he’s in my cunt so deep.”

“Are you going to cum on his cock, little harlot? Is your sinful, wicked, slutty hole going to explode on his big, Black dick?”

“Yes,” I hissed, my fingernails scraping across his back, my pussy clenching on his monstrous shaft.

“Do it. Let Mommy hear you howl!”

I turned my head, staring into my mommy’s blue eyes. My body trembled. My fat nipples rubbed against his shirt as he plunged into me. He grunted above me, working that wonderful dick over and over into me.

The pressure swelled in me. Stars burst in my eyes. I clenched my cunt down on his dick, absorbing every bit of the pleasure as I saw the mad lust in Mommy’s eyes. She wanted her little girl to cum on the Black man’s huge cock.

So I did.

“Mommy!” I screamed as my pussy convulsed on the huge, thrusting dick. “Yes, yes, yes. His dick is amazing. I’m cumming so hard on it. Oh, yes. Oh, Lord, Mommy. I’m such a whore. I love his cock. I love it so much. It’s making me cum so hard. Watch me be a whore, Mommy. Watch me be a slut. A complete, wanton hussy!”

“I’m watching,” she hissed, her breasts jiggling. I realized she was masturbating to her daughter fucking a Black man, both hand plunged between her thighs, pumping fingers in and out of her sinful hole. Her eyes burned as she stared into mine.

I thrashed beneath Earl, savoring his girth, the pleasure boiling through my thoughts. his dick kept hammering into me. Huge, monstrous, reaching into my guts. I groaned as my tight flesh ached about his dick.

“Shit,” he grunted. “Shit, this is tight, hot cunt. Oh, damn, Mrs. Powell, your daughter is a dirty, filthy whore.”

“She is!” Mommy’s face contorted. Her blue eyes squeezed shut. She came, thrashing beside us. “She is such a filthy whore!”

A second orgasm exploded through me. I loved it. My pussy milked Earl’s cock as he reamed into my pussy. He grunted, shuddered, and then rammed his cock deep into my depths. As I quivered in absolute delight, his cum spurted into my cunt. The Black man’s seed splashed inside of me. I gasped, loving it, savoring how depraved this was.

And then Mommy kissed me. Our tongues brushed each other, sharing our passion at this wonderful moment. I spasmed and trembled. Earl groaned atop me, his dick spurting a final time. And then he was pulling out of me, standing up, putting his dick away.

Mommy kept kissing me.

“Ma’am, Miss Andromeda,” he said as he put on his hat. “Pleasure delivering you milk. I’ll be back next Monday.”

And I knew I would be waiting to help Mommy pay. It was so wicked to prostitute ourselves for milk.

Earl left as Mommy and I shared in our lesbian, incestuous delight, my body buzzing from my first experience with a Black man. I knew it wouldn’t be the last. I was a preacher’s sinful daughter that had to fuck every cock, regardless of race, I could.

Especially the big, Black ones.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I paid Earl the following Monday and the one after that. At first, Mommy and I found it hard to balance our household chores with fucking each other while Daddy was at church ministering to his flock. But we found it by the first Friday, making sure we cleaned the house before we enjoyed an afternoon of naughty fun. That night, Mommy came with us when I danced at the Pink Velvet. She even followed me on stage. The men loved her, and we gave lap dances together.

Emmy approved. He enjoyed fucking Mommy’s ass as much as mine.

After the second time Mommy danced at the Pink Velvet Club, I noticed Daddy talking to Emmy. They both glanced at me as I worked my cunt up and down a customer’s dick, dancing on his lap for the $10 bill clutched in my hand. Their looks made me suspicious. Something was up. Something exciting.

Like my first gangbang?

All week, I pestered Daddy and Mommy like the eager daughter I was. I wanted to know what was going on. They told me not to make plans on Saturday, that we had special “mission” work to do. I just knew it had to be my first gangbang, but they wouldn’t admit it. Mommy just gave me these teasing smiles and told me to weed the garden or sweep the kitchen or set the dinner table.

I would catch her on the phone, talking in a low, sultry purr, her true voice and not the airy one she used to pretend to be a prim and proper housewife. It had to be my gangbang. I couldn’t think what else it could be that was so special about Saturday.

And time dragged. It was the worse. Not even sex with Mommy, enjoying one of her many lovers during the afternoon, helped past the time. Apparently, Mommy entertained plenty of gentleman while I was at school and after she had finished cleaning the house, the wicked slut. At night, Daddy enjoyed me whenever he wanted, especially right in front of Mommy. Once even in the middle of dinner.

Well, I was rubbing my foot on his crotch beneath the table.

But he wouldn’t tell me what the plan was. I had an itch that nothing would scratch.

When Saturday finally came, Mommy set out a typical school outfit for me, long skirt, knee-high socks, a conservative blouse. My underwear was equally plain and boring. A simple, white bra to contain my large tits, and a pair of boring panties. No interesting cut. No lace. Nothing. She put my blonde hair into pigtails complete with pink ribbons like I was a little girl. And very little makeup. Just a touch. No bright-red lips or smoky eyeshadow. It made me look girlish and innocent.

“Why like this?” I asked.

She just smiled at me.

“For the gangbang?”

Another smile, so motherly and mysterious. “Trust me, Alexandra, you will remember this day for the rest of your life.”

I tried to wheedle it out of Daddy during breakfast, sidling close to him, stroking his thighs. He was so stern and tall. When he said, “Stop asking, Andromeda. I will not spoil the surprise.” I knew he meant it. He was such a sexy man with the wings of gray streaking through his black hair. A monstrous cock, like Earl’s, wasn’t everything a man needed. There was plenty of other things that made them sexy.

But a big cock did help.

We left after breakfast, piling into the Buick, mother in her normal, conservative dress, her hair coiffed like Jackie Kennedy’s. I sat on the bench seat between them, bouncing as Daddy backed the Buick out of the driveway, and we were off to LA like we had gone so many times. We passed the Sunset Tower, the hotel where we had our first threesome as a family, and entered the seedy part of the sunset strip, passing the adult bookstores and the Sunset Playhouse. I smiled, remembering the glory hole and the cocks I sucked after watching my first stag film. And then Daddy pulled up at the Pink Velvet. There were a surprising number of cars parked before it at 9 AM. The club didn’t open until 3 PM.

It had to be a gangbang.

I was so nervous as I walked between my parents, Daddy in his dark suit, me in my schoolgirl clothing, Mommy dressed like a normal housewife. You would never know how depraved our family was just by looking at us—we were such hypocrites. It made my pussy so wet in my plain, boring panties. Daddy led us into the club, and I could hear a loud buzz of noise.

Men were in here.

A lot of men

“There she is, the star,” Emmy—the short, Greek owner of the club, his shirt half-unbuttoned, showing off a hairy chest—said. “Andromeda, I hope you are ready.”

“For what?” I asked, feeling a little nervous. Men crowded the club. Men I knew. Earl the Milkman; Mr. Thompson, my teacher who caught me blowing boys behind the school; other teachers I had seduced; Principal Miller; Coach Murphy; regulars from the Pink Velvet and Sunset Playhouse; kind-hearted Dom who ran the local ice cream shoppe who gave me treats for sucking his dick; Deacon Bill Paxtor, the first man I ever blew; several of my classmates who bought blowjobs from me behind school, including Ricky my former boyfriend and, surprisingly, Peter, the nerd whose virginity I took.

And then I noticed the pair of 9mm cameras set up on two of the tables, their lenses pointed at the dancing stage thrust into the crowd. My eyes widened. I glanced at Daddy and a huge grin crossed his lips. The preacher brought his daughter to make a stag film.

“Oh, this is wonderful, Daddy,” I squealed, threw my arms around his neck, and kissed him soundly. I had the best Daddy in the world. How many other fathers, even the ones who weren’t preachers, would immortalize their daughter’s first gangbang?

“Oh, that’s so sweet,” Mommy said in her emotional mom’s voice, clearly touched by my reaction. “I told you she would love it, dear.”

I broke the kiss with Daddy and then turned and hugged Mommy. “Thank you,” I breathed before kissing her on the lips. All those men! There had to be over twenty of them. All here to fuck me. Me! This wasn’t just me going from guy to guy, or them queuing in a line, but them all taking me at once, using me however they wanted.

Oh, I couldn’t wait to begin.

When I broke the kiss, Mommy led me back stage. She knew the way. It was eerie being in the changing room and not surrounded by the other dancers, many of whom would be half-naked. I wished Missy D was here. I would so love to have a threesome with her. Mommy was working her seductive magic on the busty brunette.

So it would be soon.

Mommy shocked me when she bent me over, lifted my skirt, and pulled down my panties. I gasped as she squirted lube onto my asshole and jammed her fingers into my bowels, pushing the cold gel deep into me.

I gasped, squirming. “Mommy?”

“Always lube your ass before the gangbang starts. Trust me, being prepared is always wise.”

I nodded my head as she prepared me. I had the best Mommy ever. Then she embraced me and kissed me one more time as the MC came on and announced, “Pink Velvet is proud to introduce the innocent Lexie Lovelace.” I shuddered at my dancer name being spoken. But Innocent? I was hardly that. “The timid girl was naughty, and now she has to pay her debt by dancing on stage.”

My eyes widened and suddenly the outfit, my plain, boring panties made sense. A shudder went through me. I was about to star in a film and now I know the role I played. I was a virgin. I had to be scared, trembling, but sexy all at the same time.

I could do it.

The music came on, thudding with the beat of the Monkees. I stepped through the curtains onto the stage, the cameras filming, the men cheering. They pressed along the stage, Ricky near the front, Peter pressed in between Mr. Thompson and Deacon Bill. Earl was on the other side in just jeans and an undershirt like James Dean would wear.

I walked forward, hugging myself, flinching as the men reached for me, projecting virginal fear. I swallowed, shivered, and then I danced, awkward at first, but slowly I let my own excitement come to the front. I let my shyness melt away as the men cheered. My pussy was so hot in my panties as I twirled in my Mary Janes, my skirt flaring about my knees. I imagined I was an innocent virgin. Lexie Lovelace who had never been with a man and had no idea their attention could be so amazing, so wonderful.

And now knew the truth, her virgin pussy awakening to pleasure. To sin.

I drank it up. As their excitement swelled, so did mine. I added more shakes to my hips, raising my arms over my head, letting my pigtails fly. My tremulous smile became a beaming grin. My shoes squeaked. As the song drew to its end, I began working the buttons of my blouse.

“Take it off, girlie,” one of the club regulars shouted. “Let’s see those tits.”

“Yes, Lexie,” groaned Mr. Thompson, his face burning with lust. “You’ve teased all your teachers.”

“Bare those tits, girl!”

The blouse came off, my large tits bouncing in my bra. I put on a coquettish smile as the next song came on, dancing twirling, driving the men wild while the Four Tones crooned. My hands went behind my back, fiddling with the clasp. I let it pop, the cups sagging, my breasts about to be bared.

The men groaned. I could see it in their eyes as they reached out, tucking dollar bills into my knee-high socks. I shuddered at their touches, the feel of crisp bills sliding against my skin, as I held my bra’s cups to my tits, the straps sliding off my shoulders.

I acted shy, coquettish, drinking in the excitement.

“Take it off, girl!” they shouted. “Show us those big tits. Shake them in our faces.”

In a single flourish, like ripping off a bandaid, I threw off my bra into the crowd. My big, round tits bounced into view. The men groaned as I danced and swirled my hips. I came around the stage and saw Daddy. He stood tall, sexy, baring his cock. It thrust hard from him over the edge of the stage.

I grinned, licking my lips, and fell onto my knees. I let out a wanton moan, showing the cameras I was overwhelmed with lust and excitement, my virgin body boiling with newfound desires. I crawled to him, my eyes wide, my cheeks blushing. Men reached out, shoving up my skirt, groping at my panties. Daddy baring his cock was something new to stripping at the Pink Velvet.

I leaned down, hoping the cameras could see this. They were on tables, looking down on the stage, controlled by men, immortalizing this moment.

“Little slut,” Daddy groaned and grabbed my blonde pigtails, yanking my mouth to his cock. I gasped, his dick slamming past my lips, fucking my innocent, schoolgirl mouth with his big dick.

Was there ever a preacher’s daughter more sinful than me?

I sucked and loved Daddy’s cock before the cameras and the other men. I moaned about his shaft, loving the flavor of his dick as I knelt on the stage, my hips shaking, my innocent, schoolgirl panties exposed. More bills were thrust into my knee-length socks as the men nearby Daddy rubbed my ass.

“Look at that schoolgirl go,” laughed a guy. “Taking her first dick in her mouth. Mmm, she’s a budding whore.”

“Feel how wet she is,” groaned the familiar voice of Emmy, his thick fingers rubbing at my gusset, pressing my panties into my wet cunt. “Who wants to see the little slut’s pussy? Whore is dripping.”

Men roared.

Emmy ripped down my panties. His finger stroked through the wet folds of my pussy, brushing my curly, blonde hairs. I shuddered and moaned as Daddy fucked his cock over and over into my mouth, using my pigtails as handlebars. It was so horribly obscene. Wicked. Nasty. I was such a whore. Such a wanton, sinful harlot.

His fingers probed into my hot depths. I moaned about Daddy’s cock, my hips shaking. The music had finished, but I still danced on my knees to a primal beat thudding in my heart. Juices trickled down my thighs as I savored Daddy’s incestuous cock.

I caught a glimpse of Mommy watching through the curtains, her fingers clearly beneath her skirt. She smiled at me, envy in her blue eyes. I knew we would share later gangbangs, but this one was for me alone. She was still my mother, and mothers made sacrifices for their children.

“Fuck,” a youthful voice groaned. I recognized that voice.

Feet smacked on stage. The men cheered and Emmy’s fingers ripped out of my cunt. Hands seized my hips, and then a cock rammed into my snatch. The boy groaned as he sank into my hot depths, my pussy clenching on his cock.

“Damn, I’ve wanted this pussy for soooo long.”

It was Ricky. I had denied him my pussy long enough. My former boyfriend fucked me hard and fast. He pistoned me. His thrusts forced my mouth down Daddy’s cock. I swallowed more and more of his dick, his crown pressing at the back of my throat as Ricky fucked me.

I shuddered, my pussy drinking in the friction while my mind devoured the cheers of the men. In the periphery of my vision, more cocks were pulled out, men jerking them, including one Black monster. I shuddered, my hips shaking, undulating, my cunt gripping Ricky’s cock as the pleasure surged through me.

I didn’t cum because Ricky fucked me. Well, he helped. I came from all the attention and the cameras rolling.

I moaned about Daddy’s cock, sucking so hard on his shaft as my pussy went wild about Ricky’s dick. The thrill of all these men lusting after me, watching me be sinful, rippled through my body. I tempted them. I lured them into the wild fornication. Ricky groaned, his balls smacking into my clit as the pleasure washed over me.

“What a slut,” he groaned. “Shit, she’s cumming so hard. Oh, damn. Oh, fuck, what a wild, wicked whore.”

My pussy clenched on his dick. I was so wicked and sinful. I was a wanton, little whore. I needed to be fucked so hard. So deeply. I had to have cocks ream me. Fuck me. I needed them to plunge into me and drive me wild. There was nothing better. Nothing that gave me more pleasure, more joy, than being a whore.

“Fuck,” Ricky grunted. “God Almighty, she’s hot.”

And then his cum spilled into me. The first hot spurts of jizz flooding my sinful hole. The gangbang had truly begun. I groaned, my pussy convulsing harder, more pleasure spilling through me. Ricky hadn’t last long, but I didn’t mind. I savored the hot spurts of youthful spunk flooding me.

He ripped out of me. His cum dripped out of my snatch.

“What a whore,” he grunted. “Oh, Lord, she’s a slut.”

“Came on her first cock. She’s not a virgin any longer.”

“I need to fuck that tight cunt before it gets sloppier.”

But before anyone else claimed me, Daddy had ripped his cock out of my mouth. His strong hands seized my shoulders and spun me around on my knees on the stage. He mounted it, still in his suit. He ripped off his jacket and brought his cock, wet with my spit, to my asshole.

“Preacher’s going to bugger his daughter,” someone called out.

My eyes flashed to the boys watching on the other side of the stage. Peter was there, his glasses perched on his boyish face, his big cock in hand. He watched me, eyes wide. I gave him a smile and a wink.

And then groaned as Daddy rammed his cock into me.

“Yes, yes, yes, fuck my ass, Daddy,” I moaned. “Ram your dick deep into my sinful asshole.”

“Ass,” mouthed Peter. “Daddy?”

“Yes, yes, yes,” I cried out.

And then Peter came. His cum arched across the narrow stage and splashed across my face. I gasped, loving the hot jizz covering me. So much erupted from his dick, his balls backed up with so much spunk. It splattered me, painted me. Hot lines ran down my cheeks and forehead. One traveled along my nose and reached my lips.

I licked it.

“Oh, God,” Peter groaned, jerking as he spurted a final time, the load landing short. “Alexandra…”

The men cheered louder. Another cock, belonging to Coach Marshal, erupted, splashing my naked, swinging tits with more cum. I rocked back into Daddy’s thrusts, my bowels burning with the taboo thrill of his dick reaming me as the jizz ran down to my nipple and dripped off of me.

I clenched my bowels on Daddy’s cock, grunting, savoring the delight. Ricky’s jizz dripped out of my cunt, running down my thighs to my panties bunched around my knees. I licked my lips, savoring the taste of Peter’s cum.

“More,” I moaned. “I need more.”

“Here you go, slut,” Deacon Bill grunted before climbing on the stage and ramming his dick into my mouth.

I groaned, sucking so hard on it. His cock filled my mouth. He wasn’t gentle. He shoved it right down my throat. I moaned about his dick, his balls smacking my chin as I rocked between Daddy and the Deacon. I was like a piece of meat on a spit roast, trapped between them. My bowels clenched on Daddy’s cock as my throat burned from Deacon Bill’s hard thrusts.

“Look at her take every inch of his cock,” Emmy groaned. “Whore’s deep-throating his dick.”

“What a slut,” Peter said, awe in his voice.

“I can’t believe I dated you, hussy,” Ricky said. I could hear how much he despised me, how little he thought of me. I was just a hole to dump his cum into.

A hot shudder rushed through me.

My bowels clenched so hard on Daddy’s cock. The friction of his dick reaming my asshole triggered another orgasm in my pussy’s depths. Juice squirted out of me, dripping onto the stage as I moaned about Deacon Bill’s dick. His pubic hair kissed my lips every time he buried into me.

“Fucking whore,” he groaned. “Cock-sucking slut. Oh, yes, that’s it. Damn, I wish my wife sucked cock like this.”

I wanted to scream, “She does. I’ve seen her suck Daddy’s cock like this.” But I couldn’t. Deacon Bill’s dick was buried in my throat. It throbbed. I sucked in shallow breaths through my nose, my vision fuzzing from the bliss of my orgasm as his dick pumped cum straight into my belly.

Another dick erupted, splattering my left side and naked back with jizz. The cum puddled in the crease of my spine. I shuddered, savoring how filthy I felt. Deacon Bill wrenched his cock from my mouth, and one of the regulars of the Pink Velvet took his place, feeding me his dick.

“Yes, yes, yes, suck it, schoolgirl.”

“Lord Almighty,” grunted Daddy, his dick slamming into my asshole.

I moaned about the dick in my mouth as Daddy erupted. Hot, thick, incestuous cum flooded my barely legal ass. I trembled as I felt every splash, his cum flooding my lubed ass. My vision fuzzed as a hot orgasm surged through me, quick and dirty.

“The preacher just came in his daughter’s asshole,” groaned the man in my mouth. And that sent him off. He spurted, flooding my mouth with his salty cum. I savored it. I loved cum so much. I gulped it down as Daddy breathed behind me, savoring his orgasm and savoring his slutty, sinful daughter’s tight bowels at the same time.

Daddy and the man both ripped their cocks out of me at about the same moment. I licked my jizz-stained lips, looking around at the men. “Who’s next?”

“Right here, White girl,” grinned Earl as he got on stage, his shirt and jeans gone, his muscular, ebony body exposed to my lusty gaze. He held that monstrous dick in hand, the shaft thrusting before him. It was the biggest in the room. “Why don’t you come over here and ride my shaft?”

“Yes,” I hissed, crawling to him, cum leaking out of my asshole and pussy, more dripping off my body. The dollar bills stuffed in my socks crinkled, rubbing against my flesh. Someone ripped off my panties on my journey to him. I mounted Earl and impaled myself on that ponderous shaft.

His huge cock stretched open my cunt. I arched my back, my skirt falling back around my waist. And then someone lifted the hem, exposing my rear. Fat fingers pulled apart my butt-cheeks. I smiled over my shoulder as Emmy, who loved my ass, rammed his short, squat dick into my burning bowels.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I gasped, both my holes stuffed with cock. I arched my back, my tits bouncing, jiggling as I wiggled my hips between them. I noticed Mommy as she peered through the curtain, her body shaking, cumming as she watched her daughter writhe between two men.

Others crowded the stage, dicks out. I sucked on a classmate’s cock while jerking off Mr. Thompson’s dick. My hips moved and undulated, working both my holes up and down the two dicks in me. I savored both shafts, the pleasure rippling through my body.

I came over and over on the cocks. Men erupted, anointing my back or tits with their jizz, grunting, groaning, covering me in their dirty spunk. My holes massaged Earl’s and Emmy’s dicks. I savored both of them reaming my asshole and pussy.

The duel sensations were amazing. It was wonderful having a cock in all my holes. I moaned about the dick in my mouth, sucking down the cum when it erupted and moving onto the next dick. Pleasure burned through my mind.

“Fucking whore,” Emmy growled as he spurted into my asshole.

Another cock took his place. Everything became a wonderful blur of hot, heaving bodies and spurting dicks. They fucked me in all my holes. They covered me in their jizz. I didn’t even remember when Earl came in my pussy and I found a new dick to take its place.

I was lost to the ecstasy. I rode their dicks, lay on my back, on my side. They fucked me like a doggy. I jerked off dicks with both hands. Men would rip out of my cunt or asshole to add more filth to my body.

I don’t know when I lost my skirt.

But I kept my socks stuffed with dollar bills sticky with jizz.

“What a whore.”

“A slut.”

“She’s insatiable.”

“Damn, she’s draining my balls.”

Daddy fucked my cunt while I sucked on Earl’s massive dick, choking on its size, eager for his cum to spurt in me. Deacon Bill enjoyed my asshole. Ricky had another go at my pussy, lasting longer, my hot flesh spasming about his girth. I fucked all my teachers, all the regulars, all my classmates. I grew more and more tired as I had orgasm after orgasm.

And so did the men. I drained them.

Pride surged in me as I saw them drift away, sitting at tables, drinking beer or shots of whiskey, struggling to regain their stamina. I fucked them and satiated all of them. Daddy had Mommy on his lap, her tits out, his face nuzzling them as he watched me with the last guy.

It was Peter, his glasses still on his face, his body naked. He was pale but fit.

“Ooh, yes,” I moaned as he rammed his dick over and over into me. “Mmm, you remember everything I taught you.”

“I thought about it a lot,” he groaned as he thrust his dick into me, his chest pressed against my messy tits. He didn’t care they were covered in cum. “Damn, Alexandra. You are such a slut.”

“I am,” I moaned, my pussy spasming about his dick. A final orgasm. “Cum in me, Peter. Ooh, I need one last load of cum, and then I’m done.”

“Forever?”

“Never,” I gasped. “But for today. Oh, God, I’m such a whore.”

My pussy ached as it spasmed on his dick. I was so sore but I couldn’t help enjoying him. He groaned atop me, savoring my cunt’s massage. And then he erupted. To my shock, he kissed me as he came. None of the men, not even Daddy, had kissed me today. Too many cocks had past my lips, too many spurts of cum had drenched my face. But Peter did, caught up in the moment, crushing me to him.

And then he collapsed on me. I shuddered, the final trembles of my last orgasm of the gangbang, a final, sweet end to all the fun, swept through me. I hugged him, savoring his dick in me. It was a wonderfully sized dick.

“Wow,” he said, breaking the kiss.

“Uh-huh,” I smiled. “Ooh, I could sleep for a week.”

He bit his lip.

I frowned. “What?”

“Would you…like to go see a movie next Saturday? I got a car for my birthday and…”

I blinked in utter shock. “You want to…date me?”

“I know,” he groaned. “Why would you want to date me? I’m the President of the Math Club.”

“No, no,” I said. “I just… Why would you want to date…me? I’m a whore.”

“You are,” he said. “And…” His cheeks grew pink.

“And you find that hot,” I said, blinking in realization “You like watching me with other guys. Seeing me writhe on their cocks and cumming like a slut.”

“I guess. I just…thought it would be fun. Sorry, it was stupid.”

“No,” I said, grabbing him as he tried to rise, still more than a little shocked that he wanted to date me. “No, no, it sounds fun. Next Saturday. It can’t be a Friday. I dance here at the club every Friday.” I leaned in to whisper in his ear. “For $10, I give guys a lap dance. They always cum hard. And since you’re my boyfriend, I’ll give you a discount. $5.”

“Boyfriend?”

“Well, you’re asking me out, right? Going steady. You want to take me to the drive thru and all.”

“Boyfriend,” he smiled. “All right. Next Saturday. And…I’ll be here to watch.”

I smiled at that. I had never really thought of Peter as anything more than an awkward nerd, but hearing his interest, seeing the heat in his eyes, knowing that he liked me as a sinful whore, attracted my interest. Peter rolled off of me, and I groaned as his dick plopped out of my well-used cunt.

Mommy helped me backstage. She washed me off in the bathroom, making sure I drank plenty of water. Then Daddy collected us and, well, I don’t remember the drive home. Or much of the rest of Saturday. I could remember that Daddy carried me upstairs and tucked me into bed.

“Good night, Alexandra,” he whispered. “Love you.”

And then he kissed my forehead like he had when I was a little girl.

Dating Peter turned out a lot more fun than I imagined. I trained him like Mommy trained Daddy, and he was an eager pupil. He learned how to eat my pussy and asshole. He learned how to play with my breasts. And he learned how to kiss. We had a lot of practice kissing at the drive thru. I don’t remember any of the movies we saw.

Except for our third date. That one was special. It was at the Sunset Playhouse for the premier of Lexie Lovelace’s First Gangbang. The theater was packed that night, and it was so hot watching myself in black-and-white dancing on stage then getting fucked over and over.

And, of course, I visited the glory hole afterward, Peter fucking me from behind while I sucked cock after cock.

But just because I had a boyfriend didn’t mean I would stop having fun with Mommy and Daddy. Peter would join us. Mommy taught him more things. For his birthday, I presented him Carolyn. With Mommy’s help, I finally made it with the black-haired beauty. Peter strutted school with the knowledge he had cuckolded Ricky, the school’s quarterback.

I never stopped being a whore, selling blowjobs, lap dances, or any other favor I could. Peter and I kept dating, and it was strange how love could just creep up on you. I think he always had loved me, but it took me awhile to realize that I was dating Peter not for the naughty fun we had but because it was Peter I most wanted to have naughty fun with.

We married mid-way through college. Daddy, of course, gave me away with a pussy full of his cum. When Peter kissed his new bride, he tasted Mommy’s pussy juices on my lips. My whoring helped support our new married life, living in a small apartment, as Peter studied to be an engineer, getting a double major in mechanical and electronic engineering. The only whoring he wouldn’t let me do was to fuck his professors to give him good grades.

So I just did it for the money. And the fun.

After graduating, he got a job at IBM. It paid well. And we talked about a family. I went off birth control and stopped whoring around. I wanted it to be Peter’s child. The moment I knew I was pregnant, we threw a party.

A gangbang party.

Mommy and I starred in it with Daddy as the guest of honor. The royalties from the video’s sales built our daughter’s nursery.

As our daughter, Veronica, grew up, I had to slow down my activities. Being a parent came first. But I found time to have fun with her teachers, my parents, my husband’s coworkers, men who lived on our street, and their wives. The sixties passed and the seventies saw Veronica blossoming towards adulthood. In the early eighties, not long after she turned eighteen, I saw the gleam in her eyes as she stared at her Daddy, who had aged into a sexy man. She had taken to prancing around in her tight panties and t-shirts that were two sizes two small.

Veronica had inherited her mother and grandmother’s curvy body and hot cunt.

And I knew then that the preacher’s daughter had produced a child just as sinful as she was. Another whore tempting men. The bulge in my husband’s slacks did not go unnoticed to me. I leaned over, whispered in his ear: “I’m feeling sinful, honey. Want a threesome tonight?”

It was time Veronica learned just what hypocrites her parents were.

The END

---

Sophia is in love, but Angela is having second thoughts about their shared kiss. But she finds the acolyte hard to resist. Meanwhile, Xerathalasia leads her elvish hunters on the trail of a dangerous basilisk.

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book One: The Quest
Chapter Five: Elvish Heat
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Note: Thanks to b0b for beta reading this.

Acolyte Sophia – Blath Forest, The Kingdom of Secare

Angela kissed me.

My heart stopped.

Her lips were hot and soft. Her large, naked breasts pressed against my traveling robes. My nipples hardened and a flush of heat washed through me. I closed my eyes and let the strong woman hold me, her tongue claiming my mouth. My head spun.

The fear and excitement of the fight against the monster morphed into pure lust. I moaned into her kiss. I had forgotten about everything. The tentacle, panther-like monster lay dead nearby, Angela’s sword impaled into its furry body.

I had helped Angela slay it. I ran at first, scared beyond my wits. But I managed to find a small bit of courage to come back and help Angela. She needed the help. She was being fucked by the monster, its spiny cock plunging in and out of her pussy while its tentacles had wrapped up her body.

Angela’s hands found the soft, leather belt that held my robe closed. It came off, dropping my satchel of potions and enchanted dagger to the forest road. The robe parted, my pale, naked form revealed to Angela’s exploring hands.

Her tits pressed on my small breasts. They were covered in something sticky. A hot flush ran through my body. My pussy became molten fire. I forgot about everything but this wonderful woman in my arms.

Angela growled into the kiss, her hands sliding around my naked hips beneath the robe to squeeze at my ass. She pulled my pussy against the cold chainmail loincloth that covered her sex. I ground my clit on the hard metal rings, shuddering in delight.

“Fuck!” Angela snarled. “Pater’s cock, but I need to fuck you.”

“Ravish me!” I moaned as she pulled me to the ground. “Do what ever you want to me, sir Knight.”

Angela was atop me, her red hair falling into my face as she kissed me again. Her hips ground, rubbing her chainmail loincloth into my pussy as we kissed. My hands slid down her naked back to her ass covered by another thin strip of chainmail. I squeezed her butt, pulling her harder against me. My clit burst in delight.

“That’s it!” groaned Angela as she ground on me. Both our clits were rubbing on the chainmail, separated by the thin links of metal. “You’re so fucking hot!”

“So are you!” I gasped. “Slata’s cunt! I’ve been wanting this since we left. Why didn’t you ever join my bed at the inns? We could have made such sweet love.”

“You’re such a spoiled brat!” she groaned, humping harder. “Oh, yes! Pater’s thick cock! Mmm, that’s nice! I’m gonna cum!”

“Spoiled?” I gasped in shock, my fingers tightening on her asscheeks. My pussy spasmed. I was so on fire. The sticky substance on her breasts made my skin tingle and burn. My eyes fluttered. I wanted to be mad at her, but I was so damned hot for her.

“Always whining and complaining!” gasped Angela. “But not today! You helped! You saved me from being bred by the monster!”

“I did!” I moaned. “Oh, yes! I did! I saved you!”

“And you’re so cute and sexy!” Angela leaned down and gave me another hot kiss.

My heart beat faster. Angela was a beautiful woman, strong and graceful. Her body was perfect, no fat, great curves, bouncing tits, and her face. She could be intimidating and sensual, passionate and powerful. She was a sexy warrior.

My orgasm shuddered through me. I moaned into her kiss. Our hips ground together. I never wanted to let her go. My body quivered and thrashed beneath her. My nipples kissed hers. My body drank in every sensation as my juices flooded out onto her chainmail.

“Gods, yes!” Angela gasped as she broke our kiss. She ground harder against me, grinding the metal into my sensitive clit. Another wave of orgasmic delight shuddered through me. “Oh, yes! Saphique’s virgin cunt!”

Angela came. I nibbled on her chin as she groaned and shuddered. Her body squirmed atop mine. The chainmail rasped over my clit. The pleasure was intense, almost painful, on my sensitive nub. I shuddered as bliss kept rolling through me.

“Damn, you are sexy!” Angela groaned, leaning down to kiss me. “But I need more.”

“I know just the thing,” I purred. “Roll onto your back.”

Angela rolled off of me. The sunlight fell on her heaving breasts as she squirmed. What little armor she wore—her shoulder pauldrons, bracers on her wrists, and greaves over her leather boots—glinted and flashed. She seized her breasts, squeezing her nipples as she writhed and moaned.

I slipped out of my robes and cloak, letting my clothes pile on the ground, and padded naked over to my discarded pouch. There were three potions of healing, an ampoule of holy milk, and a virgin’s best friend—a dildo carved of fine marble polished to a slick sheen.

“You naughty acolyte!” gasped Angela when she saw the black shaft swirled with white.

“This is no ordinary dildo,” I grinned, spreading my thighs and shoving it into my flesh. “Holy Saphique,” I chanted, my juices coating the shaft. “Give life to my toy so I may give pleasure to all who love you.”

The dildo hummed to life in my pussy, vibrating hard. I shuddered in delight and pulled out the magical shaft. Angela frowned as I moved towards her. The shaft’s edges blurred as it hummed back and forth, and droplets of my pussy juices flew off like drops of rain.

“You’ll love it,” I grinned as I straddled her face.

Angela pulled me down with eager hands, her lips nuzzling into the folds of my pussy. I shuddered in delight, squirming on her face. Her tongue slid through my folds. She lacked the skill to be an acolyte of Saphique, but her tongue still knew where to touch to excite me.

I leaned down, rubbing my belly against her hard nipples as I spread her thighs. I pulled the chainmail loincloth to the side, exposing the shaved lips of her pussy. Her tangy excitement washed over me. A salty scent mixed with it—cum. The monster had ejaculated in her ass.

“I’m so sorry,” I whispered. I knew most women enjoyed a real cock, but I shuddered to think of a real penis inside me. I was still pure, untouched by man.

I kissed at her thigh as I rubbed the vibrating dildo up and down her her vulva, teasing the lips of her labia. Her vulva was flushed with her excitement and dewy with her juices. Her hips undulated as she moaned into my cunt.

“Stop teasing me!” Angela moaned. “I need it in me! Fuck me with it! Make me cum!”

“I will,” I purred. “Just relax. I’m temple trained to please a woman.”

My belly piercing was adorned with a ruby, proclaiming my mastery of cunnilingus. My lips kissed closer to her vulva as I teased her. Angela’s tangy juices flooded out as her excitement grew, puddling down to her asscheeks. The scent was intoxicating. I shuddered, clenching my pussy and releasing a flood of juices for Angela to devour.

Her tongue flailed through my pussy. She was frantic to cum. My lips kissed on one side of her slit while I moved the vibrator closer. Her labia were cute, protruding out of her slit like a pink ridge. I licked with my tongue, my piercing sliding along her flesh, and brought the magical dildo to her labia.

“Yes!” she gasped as the humming pleasure teased her.

Angela’s fingers squeezed on my ass. She gasped and moaned into my pussy. She devoured me as I ran the vibrating dildo up and down her labia. The black tip grew shiny with her dew. She shuddered beneath me, her stomach clenching and flexing beneath my small breasts, caressing my nipples.

“Fuck me!” she begged. “Stop teasing me!”

I smiled, my pink tongue and hard piercing flicking at her clit. She squealed into my pussy as my tongue stud brushed her clit. I loved pleasuring a woman. I was so glad to finally give Angela this pleasure. I wanted her to remember our first lovemaking.

I pushed the dildo into her pussy. She gasped and spasmed. “Oh, yes! That’s so wild! Oh, my Gods! Gewin’s mighty cock, that’s amazing!”

I groaned in delight. My own orgasm built as I pleasured her. I slid the dildo in and out of her pussy, her pink labia clinging to the black shaft. My tongue nuzzled at her clit, swirling around the sensitive bud and gathering up the tangy juices that flowed from her pink depths. I loved rubbing the tip of my tongue stud against her clit and making her moan into my pussy.

“Mmm, you are delicious,” I purred. “Do you like my toy, Angela?”

“I love it!” she gasped. “Sophia! I’ve never! Oh, damn! By the Gods, I’m gonna cum so hard!”

“Good!” I moaned and took another lick at her clit. “I want you to erupt. I want you to cum so hard on my dildo. I want you to feel my love.”

“Love?” groaned Angela. “Oh, yes! Slata’s hairy cunt! I’m gonna cum! Fuck me faster! Harder!”

I listened to her, moving my hand faster. I sucked my lips onto her clit. She screamed in delight into my pussy. Her tongue shoved deep into my hole, fucking me like I fucked her cunt. My pussy clenched. I shuddered and came, squirting my juices into her mouth while I moaned about her tiny clit.

“Yes! Gods, yes! You wonderful slut! I’m gonna cum, Sophia!”

“Do it!” I moaned. “Give into your pleasure! Enjoy the gift Saphique gave all women! Cum!”

Angela spasmed beneath me. She groaned and gasped, cursing as her delight rolled over her. I sucked on her clit and shoved the vibrating dildo deep into her depths. Her thighs squeezed on my face. She bucked hard beneath me. I nibbled and sucked on her nub. I prolonged her orgasm.

“Oh, Gods!” she gasped. “Oh, Gods! I’m still cumming!”

I gave her multiple orgasms. I attacked her clit as she thrashed beneath me. I paid attention, bringing her to the limits of her pleasure, and then backing down. I lifted my pussy from her and turned around, snuggling against her and kissing her on the face. Our tongues tasted each other’s passions. I could stay like this forever, just holding her.

A horse neighed in pain.

Angela gasped and I sat up. “No, Midnight!”

We were so caught up in our lust we had forgotten about her wounded charger. He lay on his side, his flank clawed up by the monster beneath his steel barding. Angela rushed to her horse, falling down beside his head.

“I’m so sorry,” she moaned. “I can’t believe I let myself get so caught up.” She kissed his nose as he neighed in pain again. “You were an amazing horse. I’ll miss you.”

She drew the dagger from her belt.

“What are you doing?” I gasped.

Tears burned in her blue eyes. “Putting him out of his misery. He’s lame.”

“Don’t! I have healing potions.” I scrambled for my pouch and pulled out one of the glass bottles}, its base round, filled with a milky liquid. I rushed over to her, pulling out the cork stopper with my teeth. “Here, have him drink this.”

“Thank you!” Angela gasped, tears spilling down her cheek. She poured the milky contents into Midnight’s mouth. “Drink,” she whispered as she stroked his neck.

The horse neighed. His legs kicked. The bloody cuts renting his hide glowed with a pink light, sparks dancing in the air, and then the light died. His hide was unmarred, though still matted with the blood he lost. Midnight heaved his body, rolling onto his knees and standing up with a great strain. He shook his mane, his barding clanking.

“Thank you, Sophia!” Angela kissed me again.

I loved kissing her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight-Errant Angela

It was a mistake to kiss Sophia. The first time, I had been consumed with the aphrodisiac of the panthopus’s slime. But the second time, I didn’t have that excuse. The moment I broke the kiss, I saw the infatuation in Sophia’s green eyes.

As we searched for her mare Purity, who had bolted during the fight, she kept brushing against me and trying to hold my hand. It would be sweet, but Kevin still held a place in my heart. Sophia was a sweet girl and, despite us being the same age, she was still a girl. Immature, bratty, and cute all at the same time.

We found her horse after an hour. Purity calmly stood on the edge of the road eating at a patch of grass. Sophia squealed in delight and ran to her mare, hugging the white horse’s head and planting a kiss on the horse’s snout.

As we rode through the Blath Forest, Sophia kept her mount close to mine. She wasn’t riding side-saddle like she had the first three-and-a-half days of our journey. When the panthopus attacked, Sophia had fallen off her mare when she bolted. Straddling her saddle caused the hem of her robe to slide up, baring her naked calves. They were…fetching.

Sophia was beautiful, her playful, green eyes were always darting about, and her petite frame was always moving as she looked around. She wasn’t whining and her face wasn’t twisted into a petulant pout. It was an attractive face, and she glowed when she smiled. Every time she licked her lips and her tongue stud flashed in the sunlight, my pussy clenched—that metal stud had felt amazing on my clit.

By evening we left the woods and reached another village. Sophia was so eager for the bed. She devoured her simple stew without complaint and then dragged me upstairs. I should have stopped her, but I couldn’t fight her enthusiasm. She made love to me with a fierce passion. I could see it in her eyes how much her infatuation burned inside her.

I felt guilty afterward as she lay cuddled against me. Her lips moved, and I could almost hear her whisper, “I love you,” as she drifted off to sleep.

But I loved Kevin. Even if he made me so angry that I wanted to strangle him. My heart was torn, and sleeping with Sophia wasn’t helping. I almost felt like I was cheating on Kevin. We had an open relationship. I never felt like I was cheating when I had other lovers. Maybe it was Sophia’s crush. She was cute and beautiful, and my heart raced when I was around her.

I vowed to stay out of her bed tomorrow night. I needed to let her know that I enjoyed fooling around, but I didn’t love her. She was just too immature for me. I watched her fall asleep, stroking her face.

“So cute,” I sighed, my heart aching. I hated the guilt. Why should I even feel guilty after the way Kevin acted? Why did I have to still love him after he doubted my commitment to the Knights Deute?

I watched Sophia’s face relax. She was beautiful as she slept, a precious doll.

Sophia was bubbly the next morning, eager to be off. She didn’t seem as sore as she had the first day, growing used to riding all day. The sun was just rising before us as we set off down the road. The farms turned into ranches as we entered the Tith Hills. Herds of cattle grazed the hills around the mines. We past slower wagons heading east towards the city of K’hol, carrying the ore found in the mines.

After midday, Sophia pointed at a well-maintained road. “That leads to my mother’s estates,” she smiled.

“A shame we don’t have the time to visit her.”

Sophia nodded. “Maybe on the way back.”

“Yeah.” I forced myself to sound cheery and positive. Would we come back? No knight who went after Dominari had returned. While Lady Delilah was confident I could succeed, and Sophia had high hopes the Lesbius Oracle would guide us, I harbored doubts.

Kevin’s words returned. My anger flared. I loved and hated him. How could he doubt my commitment to the knights? It was my duty to try and kill the dragon.

“We are coming back, right?” Sophia whispered, her lower lip trembling.

“Yes,” I nodded and reached out to take her hand.

She gave me such a happy, love-filled smile. Why did I take her hand? Why did I keep encouraging her crush?

We reached the city of K’hol. A dark reek hung over the town. Smithies and foundries burned across the city, smelting and forging the valuable copper and iron found in the Tith Hills. The commoners all seemed stained with soot. Even the buildings had a thin, grimy veneer from all the foundries.

We found an inn and despite my resolve, I fell into bed with Sophia again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia – Western Deorc Forest, The Federation of Deoraciynae

We finally found the basilisk’s trail on the fifth day of the hunt. We had crossed the Deorc forest, nearing the western edge. The elvish villages we had passed were all scared of the monster’s presence. Two elves had been killed and a third petrified. All had been mated by the basilisk first.

“Spoor,” Quenyathalee pointed out. She was a tall and willowy elf. Like myself and the rest of my hunters, her naked body was painted in greens, browns, and blacks.

“What do you think, Xiloniasa?” I asked, motioning for the young, petite elf to come forward.

“Me, Xerathalasia?” she squeaked. She hung in the back, crouching in the brush. She had been at the rear all day.

“Yes,” I nodded. “You need to learn.” She was a new hunter. She moved with skill and grace, and had a keen eye. She was timid, but experience would help to correct that.

“I…well…” She shifted her shoulders, her eyes narrowing and her long, pointed ears quivering.

“What is wrong?”

“She’s in heat,” chortled Deliasonele. “First time, Xiloniasa?”

Xiloniasa nodded her head. “I…yes. It’s my first time. I…I didn’t know it would happen while we were on the trail.” She swallowed and stood up. A cock had sprouted from her pussy, thrusting hard before her. She grasped it, giving it a stroke. “I’m so hot. It’s so hard to think.”

Relythionaia tugged on her long braid of green hair. “That’s an impressive cock you grew, Xiloniasa.”

“Thanks.” The younger elf looked down. “I…I think I need…to be satisfied.”

“With a cock that hard, I think you do,” Deliasonele grinned. “Start stroking.”

“Could I…get some relief from one of you?” She stroked her cock. “It’s just begging to be touched by someone else.”

I knew that feeling. Once a month, for about three days, an elf would go into heat. Our hermaphroditic nature would assert itself and a cock would sprout. It was easier now that I was older, but I remember my first few times. I just had to fuck a woman. I didn’t care in what hole or if I would get the elf-maid pregnant. That’s how I married Atharilesia. We were both so horny, she let me fuck her pussy. We’ve been married ever since I came in her pussy’s depths. I knew in other races, marriage could be complicated, full of strange rituals, but for elves it was simple—if you fucked her pussy, you were married.

If I was to ever fuck another elf’s pussy or let an elf fuck mine, I would commit one of our greatest crimes—adultery. Of course, my mouth and ass were free to be used. I couldn’t get pregnant by blowing an elf.

“I’ll help you out,” I purred. “Relythionaia, care to help.”

“Sure,” Relythionaia smiled. “Going into heat happens on the hunt, Xiloniasa. Never fear, we’ll keep you satisfied, and you’ll do the same for us.”

My pussy itched as I knelt before Xiloniasa. Her small breasts rose as she shuddered. Relythionaia knelt beside me, an impish smile on her lips. I had fucked Relythionaia’s ass and mouth many times on the hunt, and her cock knew my asshole almost better than she knew her wife’s pussy.

The life of a hunter often kept us away from our spouses and families.

I was glad my sister Nyonthilasara was there to keep my pregnant wife company while I was away.

Xiloniasa shuddered as I ran my tongue up her shaft to her tip. Relythionaia copied me, her pink tongue flicking along the sensitive tip of the cock. I let my tongue swirl, brushing Relythionaia’s. Our lips met, kissing briefly around Xiloniasa’s cock.

“Oh, wow,” Xiloniasa gasped. “That’s so much more intense than having my pussy played with.”

“Cumming with a cock is the best,” Deliasonele sighed. “I wish I had one every day.”

“You’d never get anything done,” laughed Quenyathalee.

Xiloniasa’s hands gripped my green hair as we teased her cock. She let out another moan, her cock throbbing against my lips. She shifted as I nibbled on her tip. My lips kept brushing Relythionaia. We kissed and played with Xiloniasa’s cock.

“Please, I need more! I need to cum,” the young elf moaned.

“Mmm, I bet you do. You’re so backed up,” I purred.

Relythionaia swallowed Xiloniasa’s cock. The young elf moaned as I kissed and nibbled down her shaft. I reached the wet folds of her pussy. I licked and nuzzled. She tasted like roses. I savored the flowery nectar as my tongue flicked through her delights.

“Wow! That’s so hot! The pleasure’s are mixing together,” panted Xiloniasa.

“Xerathalasia is the best at pussy licking,” Deliasonele giggled. “Just let her tongue take you away while Relythionaia sucks all the cum out of your cock.”

“Matar’s cock, yes!” Xiloniasa groaned.

I fucked my tongue deeper into her pussy as Relythionaia loudly sucked. The wet slurping made my pussy so wet. I shoved a hand between my thigh. I found my aching clit, stroking it with my fingers as I moaned my delight into Xiloniasa’s tasty snatch.

Xiloniasa’s hips thrust forward, pushing her cock deeper into Relythionaia’s mouth. Hot pussy smeared across my face as I struggled to keep my lips licking through the folds. Xiloniasa seized Relythionaia’s braid, clutching it hard as she fucked the elf hunter’s mouth.

“Swallow her cock all the way!” Deliasonele called out. “Deep-throat the horny slut!”

“Oh, yes!” Xiloniasa shuddered as her cock disappeared all the way into Relythionaia’s mouth. “That’s so hot.”

Relythionaia moaned before sliding her mouth up Xiloniasa’s cock. Her lips came off with a wet pop. “Your turn, Xerathalasia. Let me get a taste of her hot pussy.”

“Mmm, yes,” I purred, licking my lips off the sticky nectar.

Our cheeks brushed as we swapped position. Xiloniasa squealed as Relythionaia buried her lips into the young elf’s pussy. I grinned at the pleasure contorting across Xiloniasa’s face before I swallowed her cock into my mouth.

“Xerathalasia!” she moaned as I bobbed my mouth. “Matar, yes!”

I bobbed faster, sucking harder. I was eager for her sweet cum. My hands slid up, squeezing her small, firm breasts. I found her nipples and pinched. Xiloniasa thrust her hips forward, slamming her cock deep into my mouth while Relythionaia devoured her Xiloniasa’s pussy.

“I’m gonna cum!”

“Flood the huntress’s mouth!” cheered Deliasonele. “Give her a big blast of your sweet cum!”

Xiloniasa shuddered. She let out a squeak, and then her sweet cum flooded my mouth. I savored the thick, salty-sweet jizz. I swirled it about my mouth before I swallowed it. The warmth filled my belly as a second blast flooded my mouth.

“Oh, wow! That was amazing!” Xiloniasa panted as my mouth slid off her cock.

“She’s still hard,” Quenyathalee pointed out.

“I told you she was a horny slut,” Deliasonele pointed out.

“I need more,” Xiloniasa groaned. “A mouth wasn’t enough. Can I fuck your pussy, Xerathalasia.”

“I’m married, remember,” I grinned as she jerked her cock.

“Oh, right! Deliasonele, you’re not married. Let me just stick it in! I won’t cum in you!”

“Right,” Deliasonele said, rolling her eyes. “You’ll probably explode and knock me up. And I don’t think you want to be married to me. I’m too wild for you, girl.”

“Relythionaia?”

“I have a fiancee,” Relythionaia laughed. “As soon as one of us comes in heat when I’m home, we’ll be married.”

“You can fuck my ass,” I told her, flipping onto my hands and knees. “Come on, get your first taste of tight, hot ass!”

“She’s got a great one,” Deliasonele moaned. “Get in there and pound her before she changes her mind.”

“Yes!” groaned Xiloniasa.

The young elf fell to her knees behind me. I shifted beneath the detritus of the forest as her cock nudged at my asshole. She rubbed it up and down, smearing her precum against my sphincter. My pussy clenched. Part of me wanted Xiloniasa to fuck my pussy, but I could never cheat on Atharilesia.

“Sweet Matar, thank you for my cock!” Xiloniasa gasped as she slammed into my asshole.

“Yes,” I groaned, throwing my passion-filled prayer to the hermaphroditic goddess that had spawned Elves, Gnomes, Dragons, Sylphs, and Naiads—the five hermaphroditic races. “Thank you for your gifts, Holy Matar!”

Xiloniasa fucked my ass with a frantic need. I shuddered as her cock rammed into my depths over and over. She didn’t take her time. She was too horny, too caught up in her first heat to care about anything other than her pleasure.

She would learn to make love.

My pussy clenched as the fiery fervor of her hammering cock radiated out of my bowels. I gasped and moaned, bucking back into her thrusts. My fingers bit into the soil. Her flesh slapped into mine, ringing through the dark woods.

“So good! Oh, wow! I love your ass, Xerathalasia!”

“Just keep fucking me, slut!” I groaned. “Pound me! Make me cum so fucking hard! Sucking your cock made me so horny!”

“Pound her!” groaned Deliasonele. “Work that cock in and out of her tight ass. Make the huntress scream out to Matar!”

“Yes, yes!” I panted, clenching my bowels down on her cock as a wave of heat washed through me. “Just keep fucking me. Make me explode!”

My pleasure swelled. I rocked my body, my breasts swaying beneath me. My back arched and I threw back my head, my green hair flying about. My pussy gushed juices. My nectar trickled down my thighs and perfumed the air with the scent of marigolds.

“Xerathalasia! I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna flood your ass! Sweet Matar, yes!”

“Sweet Matar!” I screamed as Xiloniasa slammed her cock into my depths. My orgasm burst through me. My asshole clenched down on her thrusting cock. My pussy erupted, squirting juices as my sex convulsed, wishing it was filled with a thick shaft. Stars burst in front of my eyes.

Xiloniasa’s strokes grew more frantic. She gasped and shuddered. Her hands seized my hair, pulling hard as she buried her shaft into my asshole. Her cum squirted hot into my bowels. I shuddered, gripping my asshole down on her cock and milking out all her elf-cum.

“Yes, yes! That was wonderful,” Xiloniasa panted. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” I moaned, my orgasm buzzing through me.

Her cock softened in my ass. She pulled out, her dick dangling before her, a drop of cum falling from the tip. She had a big smile on her face, sweat gleaming on her brow. Her camouflage paint had run, streaks of green and black dribbling down her body.

“Okay,” I said as I stood up. I shifted, cum dribbling out of my ass. “I’m going to clean up while Xiloniasa exams the spoor. Tell me how old you think it is.”

“Right,” Xiloniasa nodded, moving towards it. “A few days,” she reported.

“Good,” I nodded. “Find the trail. You’re taking point.”

“What?” Xiloniasa gasped.

She needed to learn. Besides, the rest of us would be watching the trail, too, if she made any mistakes.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Acolyte Sophia – Ostian, The Kingdom of Secare

We reached the city of Ostian late in the afternoon of the second day since we left K’hol. We crossed a rise and the city appeared before us. My eyes widened. I had seen rivers before, the Melkith that flowed by Shesax was wide, but I had never realized how big they could get.

“The Kaluth,” Angela smiled at the broad expanse wound wet through the plain towards the see.

The city was built where two mighty rivers met, merging to form the Kaluth River. Massive bridges crossed the smaller rivers and the city seemed to sprawl around all of them. Small ships docked on harbors cut into the Kaluth.

“It’s wider than Shesax,” I gaped.

Angela nodded. “They built Ostian where the Red Kaluth flows down north from the Rehyn Mountains along the Deorc Forest before flowing southeast and meeting with the Black Kaluth. We’ll be following the Black Kaluth into the Deorc Forest. It’s headwaters are found somewhere in those woods.”

“It must be the largest river in the world,” I gaped as we rode down the hill and joined the throngs of wagons and travelers flowing into the mighty city.

“The Thingul is even larger. They say its mouth is almost two miles wide when it dumps into the Nimborgoth.”

“We’ll have to cross the Thingul to get to the Despair Mountains, right?” I asked, struggling to remember my geography.

“It forms the border between the Magery of Thosi and the Princedoms of Zeutch.”

I nodded, remembering the map. The Despeir Mountains, where the dragon Dominari haunted, formed a barrier between the Princedom and the dreadful Empire of Shizihuth. I had heard foul stories of the naga that ruled the Empire and their cruel treatment of the humans they had enslaved.

“It’ll be a long time before we reach there. We still have to find the Oracle,” Angela said. “Then we’ll learn how to defeat Dominari.”

I nodded. Angela was so wonderful. Strong and courageous. I could follow her anywhere. I heeled my mare to a trot, eager to get into the city. Riding with my legs straddling a horse turned out to be more comfortable than side-saddle, even if every rough wagon driver we passed stared at my calves. At the end of the day, I was still sore, but I didn’t hurt. My legs were growing toned, and I think I had lost some of the plumpness from my bottom.

The sun had set by the time we reached the city and crossed into the central ward, the triangular part of the city bordered by the Red Kaluth to the north and the Black Kaluth to the south. This part of the city was much more genteel than the rougher district we passed through on the other shore. If I wasn’t with a Knight, I would have been afraid of being molested by some of those rough men.

We took lodging at the Chequered Inn, it’s sign made of checkered red and black squares. It was a warm inn with a cheery fire burning in the common room. A minstrel played a lyre in the corner while serving maids with low-cut blouses roamed the tables.

“Mmm, there are some fetching women here,” I grinned at Angela.

“Hmm?” she asked, staring down at her cup of wine.

“Look at that beauty,” I said, pointing at a woman with dusky, Hazian skin and a generous bosom almost spilling out her blouse. “Wouldn’t she be wild to join us in bed tonight?”

“I guess,” Angela shrugged.

I frowned. “What’s wrong?” I reached out to touch her hand. She was so soft. A warm thrill filled me. “Do you want me all to yourself?”

Angela didn’t answer. She took a sip of her wine and let her gaze pass over the room. She froze, and a soft smile spread on her lips. “Well, there are a few nice sights over there,” she purred.

I looked in the direction of Angela’s gaze. A blonde serving maid laughed as a roguish man fondled her bottom. I frowned at that, but the woman didn’t seem to be mind. “Yeah, the blonde’s scrumptious,” I purred.

“Hmm?” she asked, still looking over there. “Yes, the blond.” Color appeared in her cheeks. The man was looking back at us. I suppose he was a handsome man, the type that women swooned over in the stories, with straw hair flowing past his chiseled looks. His eyes were bold, ogling Angela in her revealing armor.

I frowned at the man. “He has no right to stare at us.”

“What?” Angela blinked, tearing herself away from the appreciation of the blonde serving girl. I couldn’t blame her. She was yummy.

“Nothing,” I sipped my wine. “Do you want me to invite the blonde to our room?”

“Blond? Why would you…” Her eyes widening. “Oh, I see. Sorry. Maybe that would be a good idea.”

“Ooh, you want to have fun tonight.”

Angela squirmed. Her cheeks were red and her eyes dewy. “I do. Why don’t you seduce the blonde and take her upstairs after we eat.”

I nodded my head in excitement.

The food came, a roast covered in a wonderful sauce and served with fine, white bread and buttered yams. It was the best meal I had since leaving Shesax. I kept my eye on the blonde serving maid as she swayed her fine rear about the serving room.

“Delicious,” I purred as I finished my meal and watched that sweet rump.

I wiped my napkin and stood. “Don’t take too long, or you’ll miss out on all the fun.”

Angela nodded her head. “Don’t wait for me. Just have fun with her.”

I grinned and strolled after the blonde, a sway in my steps.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight-Trainee Angela

The handsome man’s mouth was hot on mine as he pushed me up against his bedroom door. It wasn’t the blonde serving maid that caught my eye. This roguish man’s bold stares had lit a fire between my thighs. Sophia was nice, but she wasn’t a man. She didn’t have everything I needed.

I prayed to Saphique that Sophia wouldn’t be too hurt when I didn’t show up to the room, but she did have the blonde serving maid to play with. Hopefully, she would be so consumed with her new playmate she would forget about me.

It might even help to get her crush out of her system.

Renard, the ravishing-handsome, blond man opened the door. I stumbled in, my heart thudding. He had eyes like Kevin’s, bold and hungry, stripping me naked. I hoped Renard’s codpiece’s size advertised his cock’s girth. My pussy clenched as his hands undid the buckles on my armor.

“I’ve never ravished a lady knight before,” Renard growled. He had the harsh, strong accent of a Zeutchian. My pussy clenched. “I don’t have to hold back. You’re no delicate maid, but a warrior ready to be fucked.”

“Yes!” I moaned. The only cock I’ve had since leaving Shesax belonged to a monster.

I tore off his shirt, exposing the hard muscles of his chest. He had scars from fighting. I stroked them before he kissed me, crushing my pillowy tits to his strength. His hands slid down and cupped my ass, pulling me against his codpiece. He was hard beneath. And big.

Renard threw me down on the bed as he ripped off his tight hose clinging to his thick legs. His cock sprang out hard and thick. I purred in delight as I rubbed a finger through the dewy lips of my pussy. I was hot and wet, ready to be fucked.

“Come on and fuck me!” I groaned. I was tired of foreplay. That was all making love to Sophia was. Foreplay.

Sweet, wonderful, loving foreplay.

I pushed down my guilt. She was playing with the maid. I doubt she even missed me. She would cum a few times and fall asleep in her lover’s arms.

I shoved a pair of fingers into my pussy. “See how wet you’ve made me, stud!”

“Pater’s proud cock!” he growled. “I wish all the women were like you. Bold and ready. You know what you want.”

“Your big cock!” I rubbed at my clit. The pleasure trembled through me.

Renard mounted me. My legs parted. His cock slammed into my depths. The headboard slammed into the wall as he drove his thick dick into me. My pussy shuddered in delight, spreading before his girth. I worked my hips, grinding my clit against him as I savored the animalistic passion.

“That’s it! Work that cunt on my cock! Slata’s cunt, I thought knights were supposed to be noble, but you’re just a slut!”

“Fighting’s lusty work!” I growled, my fingernails digging into the meat of his ass. “Come on! You can fuck me harder! Make me cum on your cock, stud!”

“Fuck!”

His strokes were harder. My clit was mashed into his pubic bone. My pussy ached. I welcomed the wonderful pain. I gasped and grunted beneath him as I fed my desires. His strong chest crushed my breasts, my nipples throbbing with pleasure.

Our hips bucked together. I squeezed down on his cock. I shuddered. My toes curled. I clawed his back as my passion grew. He fucked me so hard. I boiled inside, the pleasure shooting through my body.

“Sweet Pater’s cock!” I screamed as I came. “Oh, fuck! Keep pounding me! Make me cum again, stud! Don’t you dare blow your wad yet!”

“I’ll keep fucking you all night,” he growled.

We changed positions. I knelt like a dog, letting him plow me from behind. I gasped and shuddered as his cock drove so deep into my pussy. I arched my back, cumming again as he hammered my depths. I milked his cock, savoring the pleasure.

His cock erupted into my depths. My orgasm burned through me. Such sweet release. I forgot everything but the pleasure as he spilled in me.

And then we collapsed in a sweaty heap.

The guilt returned. I had cheated on someone. But was it Kevin or Sophia?

Renard slapped my ass. “Ready for another round.”

“Yes,” I hissed. I needed to drive away the guilt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Acolyte Sophia

I woke up alone. My cheeks were still stained with my tears. Angela had never shown up. I could hear her in the next room, gasping and moaning as a man fucked her. I had been in the throes of passion, the blonde maid’s delicate lips nibbling at my pussy when I realized it was Angela in the next room.

My excitement fled. I threw the maid out of my room. I didn’t even give her time to dress. She fled the room clutching her clothing. I thought Angela loved me. Things had been so wonderful since the forest. We were in this together. Fighting monsters by day and making love by night.

So what happened? Why did she go to bed with a man? A Las-damned man?

I wiped my eyes with a damp washcloth. I gathered myself. I was the daughter of Duchess Catherine of Tith. I needed to remember that. Angela was just a knight, the daughter of some lowly baron.

I dressed and headed downstairs. She was already waiting for me.

“Good morning,” she said, forcing a smile.

“Sir Knight,” I coolly nodded. I fought my emotions. Why didn’t she love me? Wasn’t I good enough for her? What could a man offer that I couldn’t? “Let’s break our fast and head down the road.”

“I’m sorry about last night,” Angela said, “it’s just…”

“You did not want to spend it with a love-sick girl,” I muttered. “I understand now.”

“That’s not it,” Angela sighed. “It’s just…we don’t really know each other. You don’t really love me.”

Her words hurt. Of course I loved her. I wouldn’t feel so crushed if I didn’t. “Don’t tell me how to feel!” I snapped at her. I stood up. “I’ll be in the stables.”

“Sophia,” she sighed. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I was hoping you would be happy with the maid.”

“Because I have to fall in love with every woman I fuck?” I spat. “You were hardly my first, sir Knight.”

I stormed out to the stables. Alone with Purity, I cried.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight-Errant Angela – Outskirts of the Deorc Forest, Kingdom of Secare

The last two-and-a-half days had been miserable. Sophia had barely talked to me. And when she did, she called me “sir Knight.” We had separate rooms at the last two village inns, at her insistence. I could hear her cry herself to sleep through the thin walls.

Every time I tried to apologize she would grow cold and haughty.

We followed the banks of the Black Kaluth, riding across the pastures on a shepherds path. The Forest loomed before us. The Kingdom of Secare had long signed treaties with the Elves. Trees could be cut up to a certain line, after that the forest was virgin.

It was a crisp line. The rotten tree stumps covered in vines and spotted with fungus ended at the wall of ancient pines reaching into the sky. There was no trail. I had no idea how we would navigate the woods and what would happen if we ran across the elves.

“We need to be careful,” I told Sophia.

“Yes, sir Knight,” she said, her chin raised. Her eyes were puffy and red.

“I mean it. You have to stop pouting like a child.”

Her face tightened. “I’m sorry for being a silly child and burdening you with my silly crush.”

“Dammit, Sophia!” I reached out and grabbed her right shoulder, forcing her to face me. Purity gave a whinny as her rider squirmed. “This is serious. The elves are dangerous and monsters prowl in the woods. You need to act like an adult. I’m sorry that I don’t love you. I have a boyfriend. His name is Kevin. Maybe I should have said this earlier, but it was nice sleeping with you. I could forget about him and all our dangers while we were making love. I didn’t mean to let you think I cared about you.”

Sophia flinched. “I…”

“I didn’t handle it well either. I’m sorry. But we need to work together, okay. It’s just me and you. No more civilization. It’s the wild in there. If you can’t handle that, then turn around. I can’t coddle you in there.”

Color appeared in Sophia’s cheeks. She took a deep breath. “Okay. Fine. I’m still mad at you, but I’ll stop…pouting.”

“Be mad.” I sighed. “I deserve that much. I am sorry about what happened in Ostian.”

Sophia nodded and then her eyes grew wide. “We’re really marching in there?” She stared at the dark woods.

“I’m afraid so.” I took her hand. “We’ll do it together, okay.”

Sophia nodded and gave my hand a squeeze.

A hot flush shot through me. Together, we rode into the woods.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia – Western Deorc Forest, The Federation of Deoraciynae

I stood in the brush, my bow ready, an arrow knocked. My heart pounded and my body trembled as I strained to listen. Xiloniasa stood nearby, the young elf tensed and ready to act, blending into the brush. If I hadn’t seen her take the position, my eyes would miss her in the dense foliage.

It had been four days since we found the spoor. We had finally tracked down the basilisk. Relythionaia was twenty feet away, crouched beneath a tree, her body painted like bark. I could only see her eyes. My other two hunters, Deliasonele and Quenyathalee, were flushing the basilisk out while we covered the game trail it would run down.

In the distance, my two hunters crashed through the brush. Basilisk were cautions monsters. Such strange behavior from its prey should startle it. Any moment, the monster should scurry down the trail, ready for our arrows to fell it.

My heart beat faster. I took slow, deep breaths to control the shaking in my limbs. My ears strained, listening for any clawed steps or the rustling of scales. My eyes darted, never staring at any one spot, fearing the color yellow—the basilisk’s eyes. If our gazes met, I would be petrified, cursed into stone and kept in stasis until a Priestess of Matar could break the enchantment.

Leaves rustled behind us. Was it the wind? I felt no breeze, but we were deep in the forest. I looked up at the limbs above us. They didn’t sway. Something was behind us. Was it an animal fleeing the noise my hunters made, or had the basilisk gotten—

A dark-scaled body lunged out of the brush at Xiloniasa. The young elf looked instinctively down as she swung her bow around. The basilisk’s gaze met hers as she drew back her bow. My heart froze as she was petrified. Her skin turned dull gray, her cry of panic frozen on her lips. Her body couldn’t balance as a statue and crashed into the brush.

I released my arrow and squeezed my eyes shut as the basilisk turned and, crowing like a rooster, rushed at me.

To be continued…

---

The world’s first futa has a hot threesome with a MILF and her step-daughter!

The World’s First Futa – Transformed into a Futa
Chapter Three: Futa’s First MILF
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

April 17th, 2047

“So, your boyfriend’s mom walks in on you naked on her living room couch, your new futa-dick hard and thrusting before you. That sounds… interesting,” said Adelia Tash, the talk show host sitting beside me on the couch before her studio audience. The cameras rolled, the lights shining down on us, illuminating us for the entire world to watch as the interview was streamed across the internet.

“Yeah,” I said, giving a soft chuckled. “But, I wasn’t hard. Yet.” I glanced out at the studio audience, almost feeling their energetic excitement. “I think we all know what happened next.”

A sultry murmur came from the audience.

“It’s so obvious now, but back then I was in a panic.” I smiled, staring out at the audience as I remembered the evening almost thirty years ago…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

September 30th, 2017

“I’m so sorry, Mrs. Albertson,” I babbled, trying to cover up my breasts and my new futa-cock all at the same time. Coke sloshed out of the can I held, spilling over my tits. The drink fizzled as the older woman stared at me.

Her jaw dropped.

“I didn’t expect you to… Oh, god, this isn’t what it looks like… I’m so embarrassed… I’m… Shoot… I’m so sorry. So very sorry…”

My thoughts scattered like a flock of birds before a pouncing cat. I couldn’t think. Everything was so crazy. This night was so crazy. It had started off so magical. My date with Mrs. Albertson’s son, Kurt, had ended up with us back here in his bedroom. We’d been dating throughout high school and even went to the same college to stay together. I was eighteen, a freshman, and finally ready to surrender my virginity to him.

At the time, I loved him so much. I thought we would be married. And the sex was great, at first.

Then he came in me.

My body… reacted. I felt like he squirted poison in me I felt so sick. I darted to the bathroom and douched myself. That was when my clit transformed into the cock I struggled to hide from Mrs. Albertson. After that, things grew even wilder. Kurt’s step-sister, Janice, found my cock. We had sex and Kurt caught us. Then I had a threesome, sharing Kurt’s sister with him, me fucking her asshole while he used her pussy.

After that wild menage, we came downstairs to talk. We broke up only moments ago. I just wasn’t attracted to guys any longer. I wanted us to be still be friends. I think we would be, he just needed time to think. I was about to find my clothing and leave when Mrs. Albertson walked in.

The words kept pouring out of my mouth as I had one arm over my round breasts, my blonde hair spilling off my shoulders. I hugged my thighs together, trapping the bottom half of my dick while I covered the top half with my hand. My dick throbbed as the fiery-haired, mature woman stared at me. Her green eyes were so wide. She sucked in a deep breath, her breasts rising and falling in her top.

She had big tits like her step-daughter, Janice.

My dick kept chubbing up harder and harder. It thrust against my hand as I vainly sought to hide it. But it was just too big. And… And Mrs. Albertson was so sexy. I had always known she was a beautiful woman that took care of herself, and now that I was into women…

I understood why guys called older women MILFs.

I wanted to fuck this mother.

What was wrong with me? What had caused my clit to transform? First Janice and now his mother made me hard? “I just need to get my clothes and I’ll leave. I’ll never come back. I’m so sorry, Mrs Albertson.”

I stood up, which was a mistake. It was impossible to hide my girl-dick now. It bounced before me, waving as my hand still cupped the most sensitive part. The twitching rubbed it into my palm, the precum flowing. My nipples peeked out around my left arm still thrown across them.

“Y-you have…” Mrs. Albertson shuddered, her breasts jiggling beneath her top. “Oh, dear, you have a… a…” She swallowed. “Does my son… know…?”

“It just happened,” I babbled. “I’m so embarrassed. I don’t know why it grew. It just did. I… Let me get my clothes… I’ll leave.”

I turned and prepared to sprint for the stairs—I had to get away from the most embarrassing moment in my entire life—when she grabbed my arm. Her grip tight, hauling me back. Her fingernails bit into my bicep. I gasped as she spun me around, my futa-dick thrusting over a foot before me. It smacked into her hip clad in a her skirt.

“That is… something else,” Mrs. Albertson said, her free hand grasping it. She shook her head, licking her lips. “It just… sprouted, dear? From your pussy?”

“It’s my clit,” I said. “Please, Mrs. Albertson, you have to stop doing that.”

But just like with Janice, the sight of my girl-cock did something to my ex-boyfriend’s mother. She let out a wanton moan as she fell to her knees and opened her lush lips wide. My eyes bugged as she swallowed the tip of my girl-dick.

“W-what about Mr. Albertson?” I asked, Janice’s father and Kurt’s step-dad. “I… You’re married. You can’t do that?”

But she didn’t seem to care. She just sucked on my new futa-dick with such wanton need. She swirled her tongue about the tip like a cock-sucking champ. Pleasure raced down my shaft to my pussy. It clenched as I shuddered, my breasts jiggling before me.

I couldn’t believe this was happening. She was happily married to Kurt’s step-father. I had seen them together. They were so close. And now… Now she was cheating on him. My girl-dick had done something to her… Driven her wild.

How was this happening?

“Mrs. Albertson,” I panted. “You can’t do this… Please, Mrs. Albertson… If you do this, I’ll… I’ll cum in you mouth.”

She only moaned and sucked harder.

My pussy clenched as my ex’s mother bobbed her mouth up and down my thick shaft. Her lips sealed tight around it while her tongue danced across the shaft, brushing the sensitive crown. My tip ached and throbbed in her warm, wet mouth.

Juices ran down my thighs. My bush felt drenched. I squirmed and groaned, my eyes glancing upstairs. Kurt might not hate me for breaking up with him and fucking his step-sister, but his mother? I shuddered. This had to stop. I couldn’t ruin Mrs. Albertson’s marriage.

But her mouth… Oh, god, her mouth.

She sucked so hard.

Her tongue danced around my cock.

Her fingers found my pussy. She moaned as she rubbed my newly deflowered flesh. I shivered as her digits caressed my pussy lips, stimulating them. Pleasure ran through my body, ending at the tip of my dick buried in her sucking mouth.

The pressure grew and grew. My ache built in me. I whimpered, my tits shaking from side-to-side. Waves of euphoria washed through me. My hands found my tits. I squeezed and kneaded them as she sucked and slurped on my dick.

She loved my cock.

“Mrs. Albertson,” I whined, my voice so throaty. “Oh, God, Mrs. Albertson, you have to stop before I erupt. Before I cum in your mouth. Please.”

The words were a lie. I wanted to erupt. I wanted to dump my cum down her throat. I was such a wanton futa-slut.

I squeezed my tits hard. “I’m going to cum. You’re sucking too hard. Oh, Mrs. Albertson, I’ll erupt.”

That only encouraged her. She stared up at me with those glassy, green eyes as her cheeks hollowed. She put her all into drawing out my cum. I whimpered, my eyes fluttering and my heart pounding. My hips shifted from side-to-side as the pleasure built and built in me. My pussy grew tighter.

Her tongue fluttered over the tip.

Her fingers buried into my cunt.

I gasped at the sudden intrusion of her digits. They reached so deep into my juicy cunt. I rose up on my tiptoes. I groaned out in shuddering rapture. My eyes bulged. Her digits felt so good in me. I whimpered and shuddered, my hips swaying from side-to-side as she plundered my pussy.

My cunt convulsed on her digits as my orgasm explode through me. My cum fired from my dick. I whimpered, trying not to scream out in rapture. Pleasure pulsed from my dick as blast after blast of my cum pumped into the MILF’s mouth.

Mrs. Albertson moaned about my cock as she guzzled down my cum. She swallowed with noisy passion. Her green eyes squeezed shut as she nursed so hard on my dick. Her fingers pumped in and out of my cunt, stirring me up to a hot froth. My juices poured out around her digits while my hands kneaded my tits.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I moaned. “Mrs. Albertson… Drink my cum. Oh, you married MILF! You love it!”

Stars danced across my vision as dizzy euphoria spun through my head. I swayed, my cock pumping the last blast of jizz into her mouth. I sucked in such deep breaths while her mouth popped off my dick.

She rose before me, her hands seizing my blonde hair. I smelled my own sweet musk on my finger as she hauled my lips towards hers. She kissed me hard, her tongue shoveling my salty cum into my mouth.

I moaned into the kiss, loving the taste of my own futa-seed. My naked body pressed against her clothed form, my dick rubbing on her blouse as our tongues danced, sharing my girl-spunk. I whimpered into the kiss, my heart thudding in my chest.

She was married. Happily. I shouldn’t do this. I should stop this before it went even farther.

But I didn’t stop her as she pushed me back to the couch. I fell down onto it, my tits and girl-dick bouncing. She let out such a purring moan as her hands went to her red blouse, undoing the delicate buttons.

“I don’t know what you’ve done to me,” she moaned. “But I need that cock in me, Becky. I need to be filled by it.”

“We shouldn’t do this,” I moaned. “You’re married.”

She shivered, her fingers working faster. “I know… I love Ian, but… But this cock… I’ve never been so wet in my life.” She shrugged out of her blouse, her breasts constrained in a cream colored bra. She reached behind her, undoing her clasp. “I have to… I need that dick in me, Becky. Right fucking now!”

I had never heard Mrs. Albertson curse in my life. I gasped in shock as the MILF’s bra came off, exposing her large tits. They were so pillowy soft, sagging more than Janice’s did. They swayed and jiggled as she slid up her dark skirt, exposing more and more of her thighs until she revealed her matching, satin panties.

A dark stain covered her crotch.

“I’ve never been so wet in my life, Becky.” She hooked her thumbs into her panties. “I need you in me. Right now!” She shoved down her panties, exposing a fiery bush drenched in her juices. She stepped out of her panties and tossed them at me.

I felt how wet they were. I couldn’t help bringing them to my nose. I inhaled her tart musk. I let out such a wanton moan. “You smell so good, Mrs. Albertson.”

With a hungry growl, the MILF pounced. She straddled me on the couch, her hands grabbing my cock and guiding me to her sopping, married pussy. I shuddered, my cunt clenching, when my dick brushed the wet folds of her snatch. She guided me to her hole with expert swiftness and impaled herself down my cock.

“Oh, my god,” she groaned, her back arching, her large tits pressing into mine. “Your cock… Oh, sweetie, your cock is huge… I’ve never had anything this big in me in my life.”

I groaned, squirming on the couch, rubbing our tits together. My hands shot around her, grabbing her bubbly ass. I squeezed and kneaded her plump rump as my ex’s mother rode my dick. She worked her cunt hard and fast up and down my shaft. She wasn’t as tight as Janice, but she was just as wet.

And this was a married pussy. My cock shouldn’t be in her at all. It was so wrong. I was cuckolding her husband. He was such a nice man and now his wife was my whore. She rode my dick hard and fast, working up and down my girth.

“Yes, yes, yes, such a huge dick,” she moaned and buried her face into my neck.

She kissed and sucked on my flesh as she worked her pussy up and down my futa-dick. The silky friction sent pleasure shooting down to my cunt. I gasped, my fingers digging into the MILF’s ass as such dizzy pleasure washed through me.

This was really happening. I was having sex with my ex’s mother. Her pussy rode my new clit-dick. It felt incredible. Mrs. Albertson had such a hot cunt. So silky, so wet, so juicy. The pleasure built and built within me as she pistoned away.

“Yes, yes, yes, ride my girl-dick, Mrs. Albertson,” I whimpered, my nipples throbbing against hers every time they caressed. “Work that married cunt on my shaft.”

“Such a big shaft. Such a huge cock! I love it in me! It’s the best!” Her lips nibbled on my neck, then she sucked like she wanted to leave a hickey, wanting to mark me with her passion.

I trembled, my futa-dick throbbing in her pussy’s silken embrace. I shuddered as she rode me faster and faster, working her cunt so hard and fast up and down my dick. She was possessed by her lust, needing to satiate her desires with my cock.

It was so messed up. I loved it.

I groaned, my eyes fluttering. My right hand swept up her back, sliding over her bunched up skirt. I loved the feel of her supple skin beneath my digits, her muscles writhing as she rode me so hard and fast and—

Janice peered into the living room from the staircase, recovered from her hard orgasms. Her eyes were so wide as she watched us. I groaned. Now Janice knew. She would tell her father that her step-mother fucked someone else.

I would ruin Mrs. Albertson’s wonderful marriage.

I wanted to call out to Janice, to stop her, but she turned and fled, her short, brown hair swaying about her head before she vanished out of sight. I groaned, wanting to stop the MILF, but her pussy felt so good riding up and down my dick.

I felt like such a terrible person for reveling in this. For thrusting my hips up, meeting her pussy sliding down my cock. Our flesh slapped together, my dick aching and throbbing in the depths of her snatch.

I came closer and closer to cumming. “Mrs. Albertson,” I moaned. “Oh, god, Mrs. Albertson.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” she groaned back, lifting her head, her fiery hair spilling about her flushed face. Green eyes, glassy and dazed met mine. “Cum in me. Pump your spunk into my pussy.”

“Your married pussy!” I moaned, my pussy clenching. What was wrong with me?

“Yes, yes yes, flood my married cunt with your seed!” What was wrong with her?

“My futa-seed. I’m a futa, Mrs. Albertson!”

“Futa!” she groaned as she slammed her pussy down my futa-dick. She engulfed every inch of it, making me shudder in delight.

Her pussy convulsed about my shaft.

My ex-boyfriend’s mother came on my futa-dick. I groaned at the surge of pleasure spasming about my shaft. Her married cunt spasmed and writhed. Such silky delight massaged my cock, driving me wild.

My dick drank in every sensation. It sent such pleasure surging through my body. Dizzy delight washed through me. I groaned and gasped, sucking in deep breaths as I savored every moment of this. I loved her pussy convulsing about my shaft, driving me so wild with pleasure. Dizzy delight spilled across my vision.

“Mrs. Albertson!” I moaned, my pussy clenching.

“Cum in me!” she howled in orgasmic bliss.

“Yes!”

My dick erupted.

Hot cum spurted into her married cunt. Every blast sent jarring ecstasy that fired to my mind while waves of rapture washed out of my convulsing pussy. I whimpered and moaned as I shuddered beneath her. My dick pulsed, pumping jizz into her hungry snatch.

Her back arched, thrusting her big, pillowy breasts before me. She writhed on my dick, her hips wiggling from side-to-side as her spasming cunt milked out every drop of cum I possessed. I whimpered, dizzy delight dancing through my mind.

“That is so hot!” Janice gasped.

I looked over the MILF’s shoulder to see her step-daughter rushing into the living room, her arms filled with sex toys. She rushed up to us, juggling to hold the various dildos, vibrators, and other naughty toys she cradled to her chest.

“Isn’t her dick just the best, Mom?” Janice asked like it wasn’t weird at all to find her step-mother riding my girl-dick in the middle of the living room.

“Oh, it is, honey,” groaned Mrs. Albertson, her pussy milking the last drops of jizz out of my dick. “It’s amazing.”

Janice dumped all her sex toys on the couch beside us. Then she grabbed a purple bullet vibrator, holding it up before her. “Let’s use this on her dick, Mom. I bet it’ll make her cum so hard.”

Her big tits jiggled and swayed as she bounced on her palms. Though she was a year older than me, nineteen, she suddenly seemed like a young teenybopper squealing in delight at the prospect of seeing her favorite boy band.

Or in Janice’s case, one of the various hunky Chrises—Chris Pratt, Chris Evans, Chris Pine, and Chris Hemsworth—who starred in all the action films these days.

“Ooh, that sounds fun,” moaned Mrs. Albertson. “Mmm, she pumped so much jizz into me. It felt amazing. I want to reward her.”

“You did,” I groaned, my body buzzing with rapture. “I came so hard.”

“You need more of a reward,” the MILF said as she rose her pussy up my still-hard dick. “You filled me with all that yummy seed.”

“Futa-seed,” Janice said. “I know, it’s the best feeling in the world when she squirts it into your pussy. It was nice in my asshole, but my pussy… My pussy was amazing.”

“I thought her dick tasted a little sour,” Mrs. Albertson said. “Mmm, I sucked my daughter’s ass off her cock, huh?”

“Futa-cock,” Janice said, beaming up at her step-mother. Then she leaned forward and licked up a line of my girl-spunk leaking out of the MILF’s pussy. “Mmm, you taste good mixed with her seed, Mom. Let’s play with her!”

The bullet vibrator hummed to life.

Mother and daughter knelt before me, pushing my thighs far apart. My pussy lips spread open, making me feel so exposed. My dick, glistening with the MILF’s juices, twitched and throbbed. Mrs. Albertson seized my girl-cock, holding it in place.

The vibrator touched the tip. My eyes bulged. Humming pleasure assaulted the sensitive crown. Rapture shot down it. My ass lifted off the couch as I bucked. My tits heaved before me as I screamed out in rapture.

“Holy fucking shit!”

Janice grinned at me as she rubbed the vibrator around the creamy tip of my girl-dick, teasing my spongy crown. Such delight shot down me. She leaned in, lapping up her mother’s juices off my shaft as she teased me. My cunt clenched, such ecstasy filling my body.

The toy hummed so loudly. It sent pleasure shooting down to my pussy. I groaned and shuddered. My head tossed back and forth as I sucked in such deep breaths. I wasn’t prepared for the assault on my senses it gave me. I squirmed on the couch, my pussy clenching.

My orgasms swelled so fast.

Mrs. Albertson grinned as she watched my cock twitched, her hand stroking up and down the base. They both leaned over it as Janice rubbed it in faster circles around my cock. Their pillowy breasts swayed, boobs brushing boobs.

Mother and daughter’s boobs.

“Fuck!” I gasped as my orgasm shot through me.

My cum spurted from my cock, splattering the egg vibrator. The jizz sprayed out around it, hot droplets landing on all our tits. Janice yanked the vibrator away as my dick pulsed again and again. With no barriers, my cum arched up and landed on their heaving tits.

I groaned as I painted mother and daughter’s tits. My ropy spunk landed in thick lines across them. Rivulets of pearly cream ran across their mounds. One reached Mrs. Albertson’s dark-red nipple, coating it in a thick blob of my spunk.

“Ooh, that’s so hot!” Mrs. Albertson moaned as more cum spurted from my dick, splattering their bodies with more blasts of my passion.

“It is!” Janice moaned, dropping the vibrator. It hummed on the couch next to mine as she then hefted her mother’s boob. She leaned own and sucked that cum-coated nipple into her mouth.

The taboo passion of daughter sucking on her mother’s nipple made my dick spurt a final time. Cum splashed on the side of Janice’s face. Mrs. Albertson just shuddered, moaning as her daughter loved her nipple.

“Oh, yes, honey,” the MILF said to her step-daughter. “Ooh, that’s so nice. Clean up all that spunk.”

I watched as Janice licked across her mother’s tits, licking up all my spunk. It made my dick throb so badly. I shivered in utter delight as her tongue danced across her mother’s flesh, scooping up more and more pearly spunk into her mouth, feasting on it.

It made my dick throb so hard. I ached and trembled. I wanted to jerk off so badly as I gazed at the forbidden passion. Janice pushed her mother down to the floor. Her hand shot out, snagging one of the toys off the couch without even looking to see which one. She just kept lapping up my spunk off her mother’s breasts.

“Oh, Mom, I have to eat your creampie,” Janice moaned. “I have to lick up all that cum out of your cunt.”

“Oh, yes,” I groaned, my dick throbbing as I stared at the red toy she grabbed. It was a narrow shaft of plastic, about as thick as my pinkie finger, that thrust through the center of a half-dozen beads of greater size. At the end, by the biggest ball, was a ring. “Feast on her and… What is that?”

“Anal beads,” Janice said as she moved down her mother’s naked body, pushing her thighs apart. Mrs. Albertson’s fiery bush looked so sexy matted with my spunk.

My eyes widened as I watched Janice push up her mother’s legs which lifted the MILF’s ass. She pulled a lacy pillow off the couch and thrust it beneath her mother’s ass. Then she jammed the anal beads into her mother’s pussy.

It emerged glistening with pussy cream and my cum. “Best lube in the world,” Janice said, beaming up at me. Then she brought the toy to her mother’s asshole. “You’ll love this, Becky.”

Mrs. Albertson gasped as the smallest bead popped into her sphincter. Then a moment later the next largest. My asshole clenched every time her butthole swallowed a larger bead until finally the sixth one rammed into her bowels.

Janice’s finger hooked the ring at the end. She gave me a naughty wink, pulled.

Mrs. Albertson screamed out in rapture as the beads plopped one after the other out of her sphincter. Janice yanked them out fast. The MILF shuddered on the ground, gasping, moaning, cum leaking out of her pussy.

Janice feasted.

My dick throbbed.

I fell to my knees behind Janice as she devoured her mother’s creampie. I brought my dick to the nineteen-year-old girl’s cunt and slammed it into her juicy depths. I moaned, burying into her pussy for the second time to night.

I fucked her hard as she feasted on Mrs. Albertson’s cunt. The MILF savored her step-daughter devouring her cunt. She writhed on the ground, her cum-smeared breasts jiggling and shaking. Then she gasped as Janice pushed the anal beads back into the MILF’s asshole.

“Yes, yes, yes, rip them out of me!” she moaned.

Janice’s pussy clenched on my girl-dick as she did just that.

The MILF howled in delight, smearing her fiery bush and hot cunt against Janice’s lips. I shuddered, loving the depraved sounds. I pumped my girl-dick in and out of her pussy so hard, so fast, loving the taboo menage.

This night was so wild.

Mrs. Albertson begged for the anal beads. She welcomed them and shuddered each time. Her moans grew louder and more wanton. Her face twisted in rapture. And then she screamed out in ecstasy.

I knew she came on her daughter’s mouth.

The sound of Janice licking her mother’s climaxing pussy, drinking down that flood of tart pussy juices, sent me over the edge. I buried into Janice’s cunt and erupted. My cum pumped into her twat. Her snatch spasmed about my dick, milking out every drop.

“This is so hot!” I moaned as the rapture surged through me. “Oh, yes, I love it!”

“Me, too,” Mrs. Albertson. “Oh, Becky, you have got to feel the anal beads!”

“Yes!” Janice moaned, her pussy convulsing so hard about my girl-dick while my last blast of cum pumped into her. “Fuck my mom, and I’ll use them on you.”

“Yes!” I hissed, ripping my girl-dick out of Janice’s pussy. My cum leaked out, spilling down her plump, shaved vulva.

Mrs. Albertson knelt on her hands and knees before me, wiggling that plump ass at me. If she liked the anal beads, I knew she’d love my cock reaming her bowels. I guided my dick soaked in her step-daughter’s juices to her asshole.

And thrust.

“Ooh, yes, Becky!” the married MILF hissed as I buried into her asshole. Her bowels spread around my cock. “Oh, that feels so good in me, honey!”

“I bet it does,” Janice said, snagging a thick dildo off the couch, the anal beads in her other hand. She gave me such a wicked grin.

I moaned as she rammed the dildo into my pussy, the thick girth spreading me open. I savored being filled again. Kurt’s cock had felt nice before his cum fired into me. She pumped it into me as she brought the anal beads, fresh from her mother’s asshole, to my sphincter.

As I drew back my hips, sliding my huge dick through Mrs. Albertson’s velvety bowels, my asshole pressed on the anal beads. Janice gave resistance, forcing my sphincter to swallow them one by one. Larger and larger beads spread wide my sphincter than massaged my bowels. My cunt clenched on the dildo.

Then the largest bead pressed against my asshole. I forced my hips back, swallowing that one, too.

“Oh, god, yes,” I groaned, both my holes stuffed with sex toys. My bowels loved the feel of the beads in me, little nodules of pressure massaging my depths. My cock throbbed, just the crown remaining in the MILF’s bowels.

“Fuck me!” Mrs. Albertson begged.

“Pound my mother’s asshole!” Janice moaned, pumping the dildo in and out of my cunt, stirring my snatch to a hot froth.

I thrust.

Janice kept a tight grip on the ring. The anal beads ripped out of my asshole. The rapid withdrawal stimulated me. Such ecstasy shot out of my bowels as I buried into the MILF’s tight depths. Such a wave of pleasure washed through me. My girl-cock throbbed in her velvety embrace of the MILF’s bowels.

I drew back my hips, my asshole swallowing the anal beads again. Then I groaned and savored the delight of them ripping out of me once more. My head threw back into the air. I groaned and gasped at the pleasure shivering through me.

“Oh, my god,” I howled, my body assaulted by so many wonderful sensations.

“Uh-huh, anal beads are awesome,” Janice moaned.

“They are!” panted the MILF, her hips bucking back into my thrusts, working her asshole up and down my dick.

Such pleasure swirled through me. The delight churned in my cunt met the popping pleasure surging out of my asshole. And those two sensations crashed into the velvety heaven flowing down my girl-dick. They all mixed and met and melted together in the depths of my bowels. I thrust harder and harder, drinking in all the delights.

The anal beads plopped in and out of my asshole. Janice fucked me with them now, thrusting them in as hard as she ripped them out. I whimpered and moaned, my tits heaving before me. I gripped Mrs. Albertson’s swaying tits, squeezing her pillowy mounds.

“Becky!” she moaned. “Oh, Becky, you wonderful futa! Oh, yes, I love it! I’m going to cum.”

“Do it, Mom!” Janice moaned as she pumped both her toys in and out of my holes. “Explode on her dick!”

“Yes!” screamed the MILF.

Her bowels writhed about my dick. Her asshole milked my cock. I shuddered, my two holes clenching down on the invading toys, my orgasm about to explode in me. I buried into the MILF’s depths.

Her velvety asshole massaged the tip of my cock.

My cum erupted.

I pumped hot blast after hot blast of spunk into her depths. The futa-jizz boiled out of me. Pleasure swept through my body. My holes spasmed on those wonderful toys. Janice’s tongue lapped around her dildo, brushing my folds, and drank my juices spilling out of my cunt around the toy. I shuddered, sparks bursting across my vision.

I loved it. I loved having a futa-cock. I drank in the rapture. I savored this ecstasy. My body received delights that buffeted me. From side-to-side. The world spun around me. I entered a haze of euphoric ecstasy.

I embraced it as my futa-dick pumped its last spurts of cum into her bowels.

“I love your futa-cock, honey!” Mrs. Albertson moaned, her asshole writhing about my shaft.

“Me, too,” Janice purred.

Things became a blur for a while. We fucked and writhed and enjoyed each other. Afterward, we lay panting on the couch, my new girl-cock limp, satiated. Cum painted all of us, dribbling out of their holes. Mother and step-daughter both peered over me at each other, slightly dazed looks on their faces.

“I don’t know what came over me,” Mrs. Albertson said, shaking her head, her fiery hair swaying about her shoulders. “Just seeing it… It triggered something inside of me. This need…” Her face fell. “How will I tell my husband that I…?”

Guilt churned in my stomach. I didn’t want to cause more pain in this family. First Kurt, now his mother…

“Dad doesn’t have to know,” Janice said, lifting her chin. “It’s our secret. I get it, Mom. I do. You just can’t… You can’t help yourself with Becky. You have to act on the desire for her. Neither of us were responsible.”

That didn’t help with my turmoil. What if Mr. Albertson did find out and their marriage…? I swallowed, suddenly wanting to flee the house before I caused any more problems. I licked my lips and said, “I should go. It’s getting late.”

“Yeah,” Mrs. Albertson nodded, sinking back on the couch, her eyes closing. “That was… invigorating.”

“Uh-huh,” Janice said. “I brought your clothes down, Becky. It’s why I came down here originally. My brother left them by his bedroom door in the hallway. They’re right over there were I dropped them.” She pointed towards the stairs.

“Thanks,” I said, standing up and staring at my clothes. I had spent so much time selecting them, choosing just the right outfit to wear on my date with Kurt tonight. I knew it would be special.

I just had no idea how special. Tonight had utterly changed me. Well, no girl was the same after losing her virginity.

I dressed quickly while mother and step-daughter cuddled naked on the couch. They looked so loving. It almost wasn’t a perverted sight except Mrs. Albertson’s hand cupped her daughter’s large breast and Janice scooped up cum from between her mother’s thighs, idly bringing it to her lips.

I fled the house.

The cold, September evening washed over me. Everything was wet and glistening beneath the streetlights, the fresh, oily scent of recent rain filling my nose. I decided to go to my parent’s house instead of back to my dorm. They were out of town. I could have a weekend alone to think and process what had just happened to me.

My skirt swirled about my thighs as I walked, lost in thoughts. Cars passed by on the residential streets, their tires squeaking on the wet pavement. I just drifted along. I had walked the four blocks between my home and Kurt’s so many times I didn’t need to think about it. Autopilot had taken over as I struggled to understand my changed life.

My new cock swayed beneath my skirt, swinging with my movement. I had my panties clutched in my hand. I needed to schedule a doctor’s appointment with my primary. Dr. Senior would have to know what caused this. It had to happen to other girls, right?

I pulled out my phone and googled futas. I found a lot of perverted, Anime art. My dick grew so hard as I drank it in and—

I gasped when one car pulled in front of me while turning into a driveway. I jumped back, blinking in shock.

The car stopped. The window rolled down while my body trembled as I realized what had just happened. I almost got hit. Adrenaline had spiked through me, leaving me shaking as I clutched my hands to my breasts. A woman’s face stared out at me, her brown hair framing her mature and lovely face, her skin a light tan.

A MILF like Mrs. Albertson.

“Oh, my god, sweetie,” she said, throwing open her car door. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t see you.”

“It’s fine,” I said, suddenly so aware of my dick hard from staring at those naughty pictures of dickgirls fucking each other or other girls. They had such huge dicks and fired so much salty cum.

Just like me.

“No, no,” she said, her large breasts bouncing in her low-cut top. She looked like she was returning from a date, all gussied up, her skirt short and tight, her legs clad in dark nylons. “I need to make it up to you, sweetie.”

She grabbed me and to my shock, she pulled me close and just kissed me. A complete stranger plunged her tongue into my mouth as she hugged me tight to her body. I trembled against her, my dick throbbing as it was trapped between our bodies.

What was happening? I didn’t know her. She hadn’t even seen my futa-dick. Unless she noticed my bulge.

But she was kissing me. She felt so soft and silky in my arms. Did I… Did I exude something that drove woman crazy? Some sort of pheromones or something?

My blood screamed through my veins as her hands seized my rump. Her fingers bit at my flesh as she pulled me back to her car, pinning herself against it as she held me tight. She wiggled her hips, grinding against my girl-dick.

“I knew you were special,” she moaned after breaking our kiss. Her round face grew darker with her blush, her eyes almost black pools. “But I didn’t know you had a cock beneath your skirt. A sexy tranny.”

“Futa,” I moaned. “I have a pussy.”

“Wonderful,” she breathed as her hands then started hiking my skirt. “I know just how to make it up to you. My pussy! Fuck my pussy!”

This couldn’t be happening. It was so surreal. A complete stranger wanted to fuck me? To feel my girl-dick plunge into her pussy? What had Kurt’s cum done to me? My pussy clenched, juices flooding down my thighs as my cock pressed into her skirt.

“I’m so glad my date was a bust,” she moaned. “I would have missed out on this monster tranny dick.”

“Futa-dick!” I moaned. “It’s my clit! My clit turned into a dick!” I just had to blurt that out, to let this woman know just how I had changed. A strange sense of pride shot through me.

Women wanted me. Hot women. MILFs!

She brought my cock to her panties. I didn’t feel her nylons, they must be thigh-highs. That made me tremble more. Her fingers pushed her panties to the side and her trimmed bush caressed my dick before she guided me to her hot pussy.

“I need to be fucked so badly!” she groaned as I thrust into her. “Since my divorce… I haven’t… Oh, yes! Oh, my god, this cock!”

Right there on the quiet, residential street, I pumped my hips. I drove my girl-dick in and out of her cunt. I shuddered, the pleasure flooding through my body. It was incredible being in her. I shuddered, reveling in the feel of her hot grip around my dick. The pleasure shot through me. It rippled down my shaft, making me ache and tremble. My eyes rolled back into my head as I pumped away so hard. I worked my girl-dick in and out of her MILF snatch.

So tight. So hot. So wonderful. My third pussy of the night. Of my life.

Her hands clenched my naked rump, digging into my flesh while her car rocked behind us. Its shocks squeaked as I pounded her against it. I fucked her so hard as I kissed her, savored her. Anyone could spot us. Could see us. Could witness a futa fucking a hot MILF.

My pleasure swelled so fast. My juices dripped faster and faster down my thighs. The MILF groaned and gasped into our kiss. Her cunt squeezed down around my thrusting clit-dick. The friction sent pleasure shooting down to my snatch.

My orgasm swelled in me.

Every thrust grew it. The ache formed at the tip of my futa-cock. That need to erupt seized me, drove me to piston my cock in and out of her cunt as fast as possible. I sucked at her neck while she screamed out her pleasure for all the world to hear.

“A futa’s fucking my cunt!” she moaned. “Yes, yes, yes! It’s amazing! A futa’s fucking me! Oh, my god, yes! Yes, yes!”

She came.

“Futa!”

Her pussy spasmed about my girl-dick. It writhed and caressed it. I shuddered, loving every moment of the pleasure of her cunt. It made me whimper and groan. It had me shuddering in delight. My eyes rolled back into my head as my own pleasure built and built.

Her cunt sucked at my dick as she moaned, “Cum in me! I need your seed in me! Spill it in me!”

“Yes!” I groaned.

I buried into the depths of her snatch. I shuddered, my cock erupting into her depths. The pleasure spilled through my body, writhing out of my pussy and pumping out of my cock, while I basted the depths of her spasming snatch. Ecstasy reached my mind, stars bursting across my vision.

I sucked in such deep breaths, my spunk pumping so hard into her depths. I savored it. Rapture surged through my body with every eruption. I held her as her pussy writhed and milked out every drop of futa-jizz in my ovaries.

“Oh, sweetie, yes, I needed that,” she groaned. “Ooh, I hope that made it up to you.”

“Yeah,” I nodded, my body buzzing.

“Good, good,” she said as her pussy spasmed a final time about my dick. “Mmm, I need to go pay the babysitter. If it hits 11 PM, I’ll owe her another thirty dollars.”

“Right,” I nodded and pulled out of her, my cock going soft as it dripped with her pussy juices.

She climbed back into her car and pulled it the rest of the way into her driveway. I kept walking into the night, dazed. Was this my life now? Fucking random strangers? What would happen on Monday when I had to go to class?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

April 17th, 2047

“And you didn’t even know her name?” Adela Tash asked.

I shook my head. “Not then. I later learned she was Melany Atkinson.” My smile fell. “She passed away from ovarian cancer three years ago.”

“Oh, how terrible.” Adelia patted my thigh, her caramel skin looking so fetching beneath the studio lights. She shifted then a bright smile fell across her face. She looked at camera one and said in bright voice, “Wow, what a great start to our reflection on the life of Becky Woodard.”

The twinge of grief faded. I hardly knew Melany or our daughter, Bethany.

“I had no idea how I would change things that night,” I said, focusing on the positives of that night. I legs crossed before me and straightened my back. Out of the corner of my vision I saw my young wife. Sharron beamed at me with her friendly smile, giving me a supporting nod of her head as she held her stomach, just starting to swell with our third child. Her strawberry-blonde hair swayed about her shoulders, her blue eyes so bright.

Kurt and I had both discovered those families we longed for.

“I was just reeling from what had happened,” I continued, remembering how I stumbled home after fucking Melany. “I grew a dick. I didn’t understand why I drove those three women so wild they just had to fuck me. And, of course, I got a real surprise three weeks later.”

“But before that, you had your first day at college,” Adelia said. “When we come back after a word from our sponsors, we’ll dive into how Seattle university reacted to the world’s first futa.”

The crowd broke out in applause as the studio lights dimmed. I drank it in, eager to continue telling my story… How Professor Rider sucked me off before the entire class, my emergency appointment with my doctor, and the gangbang that I sparked off in my dorms that evening.

My pussy grew so juicy as I waited for the two minute commercial break to wrap up.

The END of This Tale of the World’s First Futa

---

Justin’s little sister has been mind-controlled and wants him badly while more sex slaves than ever crave him.

Time Manipulation Mind Control

Chapter Thirteen: Mind-Controlled Virgin Sister

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Justin Sampson

“Master!” chorused the hundreds of girls crowding the hallway before me. “Master, Master, Master!”

There were so many of them. I only recognize half of them by sight, a sea of college coeds, interspersed with professors and staff like the college’s secretary, Miss Debbie. Plus there was my PE teacher Coach Johnson, my history teacher, my English instructor from last year, my sultry French professor, and more. Along the edges of the hallway were guys trying to look tough and intimidating.

My sex slave Aurora had outdone herself. When she froze time, she decided to ensure my protection the only way she knew how: by making my entire student body of my college into my slaves. The girls, at least the cute ones, she made into my sex slaves while she turned the boys into my army of protectors.

These abilities were spreading beyond me and my sister. Vince, had turned most of the guys in the school gay, wanting to start his own harem of male studs. I caught a glimpse of him with Chris, Lance, and Steve, the three bullies who caused me to stop time yesterday.

I shook my head, almost overwhelmed by all of this. The NSA knew I could do stop time as well. They just tried to arrest my girlfriend and me. If it wasn’t for Aurora stopping time, I would be in the back of a van going god knows where. Now I was free, with a harem of more girls than I could count. It was insane. It made me so hard as I knelt before one of my newest slaves.

One that I had created.

Paris was one of the three girls who’d picked on me the most. Aurora and Petra had already succumbed to me, but Paris had held out. For hours, she needed to cum. My command had driven her so wild with the need to orgasm and then denied her body the ability to achieve it. To get relief, she had to beg to be my sex slave. Now she was ready to have a release. Her shaved pussy glistening as I knelt behind her. Everything else could wait but fucking her.

Paris needed a release before she went insane.

My little sister, Krystal, knelt on my left. She’d stripped naked, exposing her small, budding breasts. Her pink nipples poked hard before her. She had an elfin face, framed by her black pigtails. An energetic smile crossed her lips as she grasped my dick, aiming me at my sex slave.

“Let me just help you out, bro,” she said. “It’s kinda weird, huh? Us helping each other out.”

“Yeah, kinda weird,” I said. “Guess you were wrong about last night.”

She nodded her head. “Guess so. Well, being bi means I get to have even more fun.”

Ji-Yun, Krystal’s best friend-turn-girlfriend thanks to my sister’s mind control, knelt on the other side of me. “Yep! I’ve been having so much fun eating pussy. But now I’m ready to try out cock. I’ve always had a crush on you, Justin.”

“What!” gasped Krystal. “You never said anything.”

“The old you would’ve been horrified,” she said. The cute, Korean girl flashed me a naughty smile. She was tall and slender, her breasts small and firm. She had a little bit more to her tits than my sister did. Her pale-olive skin was such a delicious hue. She wore her silky, black hair and a graceful braid.

“Just hurry up and fuck your rich slut so that I can enjoy your cock, bro,” my little sister moaned. “Ji-Yun wants to lick your cum out of my pussy.”

“Yes, yes, please, fuck me, Master,” Paris moaned, her voice muffled by Aurora’s sloppy snatch.

My cheerleader sex slave was leaning back on her elbows, her legs spread wide. Aurora’s round breasts jiggled as her green eyes flashed at me. “Yes, please, you have to fuck her now, Master. She’s made up for being a bitch. Just like me and Petra did.”

“Yes,” I groaned as my little sister and her girlfriend pressed my dick against Paris’s shaved flesh.

“Master!” whimpered Paris’s, the two girls stroking my dick up and down Paris’s hot flesh. “Yes, yes, I know I’m going to cum so hard!”

Krystal smacked my rump. “Fuck her, bro!”

I thrust into Paris.

It was incredible sliding into the rich girl’s cunt. She’d always thought her pussy was the best because her daddy was a millionaire. She flaunted her wealth around campus, sauntering around in the most expensive clothing and jewelry. She’d only dated the hottest guys, like Lance, showing them off as another extension of her wealth. It was almost like you saying, “Look at how hot I am, I have a guy like this to be my boy toy.

Now she was my slave.

Now she was cumming on my dick.

“Master!” Paris squealed as her pussy convulsed around my dick the moment I plunge into her. “Yes, yes, yes! This is what I need! I’m finally climaxing!”

I groaned, my dick throbbing in her silky snatch as her flesh writhed about me. The rich bitch’s snatch worship my cock. My balls ached and throbbed, full of so much my jizz. I ached to spurt into her. But not yet. I had fuck the shit out of her first. Just because she came right away, didn’t mean I wasn’t going to enjoy every last second of her cunt.

I drew back my hips, my dick sliding out of her convulsing depths. Her spasming twat massaged the sensitive crown of my dick, sending pleasure rippling down my shaft. My balls tightened.

I thrust into her depths.

My nutsack smacked into her clit. She squealed again into Aurora’s pussy. Paris’s head moved, nuzzling her mouth against my cheerleader sex slave’s snatch. Paris was licking out all my cum, feasting on Aurora.

“This is so wild,” moaned Krystal as she ground her drenched bush on my thigh, the heat of her pussy lips bleeding through her silky hair.

“Yes!” Ji-Yun moaned from the other side of me. Her bush was thicker than my little sister’s, but her pussy felt just as hot through her pubic hair.

Krystal kissed me as I fucked my sex slave. I groaned, drinking in the delight of her mouth on mine. I finally had my little sister in my arms. I wrapped up both her and Ji-Yun, pulling them close. My hands cupped both their asses, feeling their muscles flex as they ground their cunts on my thighs.

My lips worked on Krystal’s. I loved this moment. I reveled in this incestuous bliss. My dick ached in Paris’s still-cumming snatch. I fucked her hard as I made out with my little sister. My balls ached from the dizzy lust rippling through me.

My hand squeezed my little sister’s rump, pulling her pussy tight against my thigh. She groaned into my mouth, her ass scrunching beneath my hand as she ground against me. Ji-Yun’s tight tush flexed beneath my grip, her undulations shifting my fingers so they slid into her butt-crack.

“Justin!” Ji-Yun gasped as my fingers slid into her crack. Just then a naughty idea popped into my mind. “Oh, no, you’re going to do something pervy.”

Krystal broke our kiss, a grin flashing across her lips. “Of course he is. He’s my brother and…” Her forehead furrowed. “What are you doing to Ji-Yun, bro?”

“This!” I growled, my hips still plunging my cock in and out of Paris’s convulsing snatch. I jammed my fingers into my little sister’s butt-crack, sliding the digits of both my hands down until I found Krystal’s and Ji-Yun’s puckered assholes.

Both the girls moaned as I stroked their sphincters, my fingers caressing their naughty holes. They both whimpered as my middle fingers sank into their bowels. Their velvety sheaths engulfed my digits, just like Paris’s cunt hugged my throbbing dick.

“Justin!” squealed Ji-Yun.

“Such a pervy brother!” Krystal clung to me, her small breasts rubbing on my side. “I love it!”

“Because you’re as much of perv as I am!” I growled.

“Uh-huh,” she moaned as my fingers pumped in and out of hers and her girlfriend’s assholes.

It was so hot to fuck my sex slave and finger both girls’ bowels. I jammed my digits into their rectums while plowing my cock hard into Paris’s convulsing snatch. My new sex slave moaned into Aurora’s cunt, her pussy convulsing wildly about my cock.

It was like all those denied orgasms, all that pent up frustration from trying to cum again and again for hours, was unleashed in her at once. Her pussy couldn’t stop climaxing. She must be rolling from one eruption to another, the pleasure shuddering through that hot cunt.

I loved it. She felt incredible my cock. The rich bitch’s flesh massaged my cock, writhing in convulsing over my flesh. I thrust my fingers deeper into Krystal’s and Ji-Yun’s asshole, wiggling around inside of them as the pleasure flowed down my cock.

Juices coated my thighs. Both girls moaned and gasped while they ground on me. Their lips kissed up my jaw to the corners of my mouth. They whimpered and kissed at me, sharing their bliss. We were soon involved in a three-way kiss, our tongues playing with each other as we all drove ourselves towards our climaxes.

Their silky bushes caressed my thighs as their cunt grew hotter and hotter.

Ji-Yun’s asshole squeezed down on my probing fingers. She undulated her hips faster and faster as she moaned into her three-way kiss. Krystal’s asshole felt even tighter, her hot, velvety sheath gripping my fingers. I pumped them in and out of both their holes Krystal whimpered, grinding her cunt not in circles like Ji-Yun did, but up and down my thigh.

“Master!” Aurora moaned. “Your new sex slave is driving me wild. I’m going to cream her mouth!”

“Do it!” I growled, slamming my dick deep into Paris’s still-cumming snatch. “Flood the cunt’s mouth with your cream. Drown her!”

“Yes!” Aurora screeched, her hands squeezing her round, perky breasts. The nineteen-year-old sex slave thrashed in orgasmic bliss.

“Justin!” Ji-Yun moaned. “I’m going to cum, too!”

“Yes, yes, me too, bro!” moaned Krystal.

I plunged my ring fingers into both her asshole, adding a second digit to each. My two fingers stretched their backdoors open wider. They both squealed, shuddering against me. My cock throbbed in Paris’s cunt as I imagined sodomizing both of these girls.

There would be time for all that.

They both screeched in rapture. They clung to me, rubbing theirs small tits and hard nipples against my chest and sides. They ground their hot cunts on my thighs. Then they cried out in rapture. They came almost at the same instant, bathing my thighs in their hot juices.

The scent of their cunts, one fresh on the other tangy, filled my nose with a heady rush. Those delicious aromas mixed with Paris’s spicy cream. I thrust so hard into my sex slave’s writhing snatch as I enjoyed my little sister and her girlfriend’s orgasms.

My balls grew hotter. it was so exciting holding my sister and her girlfriend, to feel their asshole’s writhing about my fingers. Paris’s hot cunt sucked at my cock. My balls, thwacking heavily into her clit, my nutsack brimmed with my jizz. I just had to unleash a flood of spunk into her.

“Beg for my cum, slut!” I growled, fucking her as hard as I could.

Her head snapped up, and she threw a look over her shoulder. Her mouth glistened with pussy juices. Her brown eyes smoldered with lust. “Cum in my nasty pussy, Master! Flood my cunt with all your jizz! I deserve it for being such a bitch to you! I’m your cum dumpster!”

“Fuck!” Krystal moaned, shuddering against me. “Dump all your cum in the slut!”

Her silky flesh spasmed about my cock, caressing the sensitive tip. My balls thwacked into her labia. My nuts tightened. I thrust as hard as I could, reaching that pinnacle. I buried to the hilt in Paris, erupted in her depths.

“Fuck, yes!” I growled. “Take it, you slut! You’re my cum dumpster!”

The jizz pumped out of me. I spurted powerful blasts of ecstasy. My mind reeled from the pleasure of this moment. Aurora, Petra, and now Paris had all succumbed to me. My little sister shuddered beside me, quivering in their own orgasmic delight.

The moans of the horde of college coeds serving me echoed around me. They were loving each other as they watched me fuck. The sight of all these naughty sluts who now served me enjoying each other sent me to nirvana.

This was so amazing. I felt invincible. No one could stop me with all these followers.

“Now it’s my turn!” Krystal moaned in my ear as Paris’s spasming cunt milked out the last drops of my cum.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome “Sam” Shapiro

As Justin prepared to fuck Paris, I still buzzed from cumming on Tracy’s mouth. The busty, brunette sex slave licked her lips clean of my juices. I smiled, watching Justin line up to thrust into Paris. Then his naked sister and Ji-Yun rushed up beside him. They both grabbed his cock to guide his shaft into Paris’s cunt. It was such a hot sight to see. I was so happy that he would experience more pleasure. My virgin cunt quivered.

I couldn’t wait for our date so we could finally make love.

I was so horny. I needed more sex. More naughty, depraved passion fluttering through me. I had Miss Daisy, Rebecca, and Petra all kneeling before me, all eager to love me.

I was their queen.

Three of the kneeling slaves had big tits. Tracy, Miss Daisy, and Petra were all such busty girls. That… excited me. I had little A cups. My tits were so small that I didn’t even bother wearing a bra. They needed no support whatsoever, so why have the annoyance of one? Those three lush girls with those big tits made my mouth watered.

“Tracy and Miss Daisy, present your tits to me,” I commanded, my lust swelling. “I want to fondle them. I want to play with them while Rebecca, you eat my pussy to another orgasm. You need to worship your queen, too.”

“Yes, your Majesty,” Rebecca moaned.

As the two busty slaves I mentioned rose to their feet, Rebecca shifted over and grabbed my hips. The blonde cheerleader nuzzled between my thighs, rubbing her face right into my black bush. Then her tongue swiped across my virgin pussy, brushing my hymen. I shuddered as she caressed up to my clit, pleasure rippling through my body. I groaned, my eyes fluttering in delight.

As Rebecca feasted on my cunt, my hands lashed out. I grabbed Tracy’s plump tit with my right hand and Miss Daisy’s soft breast with my left. The redheaded associate professor just edged out the brunette college coeds by a few inches of plump flesh. I kneaded them both, shuddering and grinding on Rebecca’s mouth as I enjoyed this delight.

My thumb swept across their flushed, brushing her wide areolas. They both had pink nipples, Miss Daisy’s a slightly darker shade of them all. They both whimpered as I massaged their nubs, my fingers digging into their pillowy flesh.

So incredible.

I used to think sex was such a waste, but now I understood how much fun it was. Masturbation was nothing compared to the ecstasy of playing with women. I enjoyed commanding my boyfriend’s sex slaves.

My virgin pussy clenched, quivering, aching for Justin to deflower me. I couldn’t wait for our date, for his cock to thrust into my depths and open me up. I whimpered, my hips wiggling as Rebecca’s tongue stroked up my petals and brushed my clit again and again.

I needed more delights. More depraved pleasures. Justin had turned me into a bisexual pervert. I had lusts that were just as naughty as his. I glanced down at the Hispanic slave quivering on her knees. She groped her golden-brown tits, her nipples brown and hard. She stared up at me with such worship in her eyes, serving me the way she served Justin.

A spike of anger shot through me. “Petra, you will lick my asshole. You will rim my butt-hole because you used to pick on my boyfriend. It’s your punishment.”

Her tongue flicked across her lips. “Yes, Your Majesty.”

The look of abject joy on her face revealed that she didn’t think of this as much of a punishment. I didn’t care. I just wanted to feel her tongue caressing my asshole while Rebecca licked my pussy. Petra shuffled around me, making me tremble in anticipation. I squeezed Miss Daisy’s and Tracy’s tits as Petra moved into position.

Petra’s hands gripped my butt-cheeks. She parted them, exposing my sphincter. She let out a purring moan before pressing her face between my asscheeks. I gasped as her tongue swept across my taint and brushed my asshole. Two tongues licked at both my naughty holes. Pleasure rippled through me. As Rebecca tongued my clit, Petra circled my sphincter.

Both gave me bliss.

“Yes, yes, worship Justin’s Queen!” I moaned, my thumbs pressing hard on both Tracy’s and Miss Daisy’s nipples.

“Yes, sluts, worship her!” Miss Daisy’s moaned, her green eyes fluttering. “She’s our Master’s Queen! His lover!”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Tracy moaned, her face glistening with my juices.

“Tracy,” I ordered, “kiss Miss Daisy and share my pussy with her. She loves the taste of my cunt!”

“I do,” Miss Daisy moaned, licking her lips.

Tracy kissed her.

I shuddered as I watched them obey me, their tongues dancing. My cream smeared onto Miss Daisy’s mouth from Tracy’s pink lips. I shuddered, the pleasure building and building in me. The two tongues pleasing me made me shiver. I loved the one fluttering over my asshole and the other caressing my virgin pussy.

Then Petra did something so naughty.

She pressed her tongue into my asshole. I gasped as she wiggled it into my bowels. Her lithe tongue writhed around inside my anal sheath, caressing me. My snatch clenched deep inside, aching to be filled with something more… substantial. With Justin’s cock. I groaned, squeezing both sex slave’s big tits as I came closer and closer to erupting.

I gasped as Tracy cupped my left breast, kneading my budding mounds and brushing my puffy nipples. More pleasure shot down to my clit. I quivered, throaty moans rising to my lips. I was so close. My toes curled against the vinyl floor of the hallway. My gasps joined the hordes of others. All those girls who were here to serve Justin. Serve me.

I was his queen.

I orgasmed.

My pussy convulsed, juices gushing out of me and flooding across Rebecca’s mouth. The cheerleader-whore lapped up my cream as I shuddered. My asshole writhed around Petra’s probing tongue, her wiggling movements adding more delights to my climactic rapture. Pleasure rushed through me. Wonderful, amazing bliss surged through my body. It was absolutely stupendous. My mind drank in my passion.

“Worship your queen!” I cried out while Justin moaned his own orgasmic bliss. He was flooding Paris’s cunt while my juices gushed into Rebecca’s hungry mouth.

We were using our slaves. We were reveling in the bliss of owning them. I couldn’t believe this had become my life. I felt like a new person, reborn by the commands that were whispered into my mind while time was frozen. We were all changed.

It was… fascinating to ponder. I couldn’t wait to think about this properly, to delve into all the intricacies of how this time manipulation worked.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

“You want to fuck my pussy, don’t you?” my little sister moaned as I pulled my cock out of Paris’s still-cumming pussy.

“Fuck yeah, I do!” I growled, staring at my naked, eighteen-year-old sister. Her black hair fell into long pigtails about her elfin face. She had such an excited look of lust burning in her eyes.

She wanted this badly.

“Of course you want to fuck me, Justin,” she said. “You’re such a perv.”

“And aren’t you?” I asked my little sister.

Ji-Yun giggled on my other side as she pulled away from me, leaving my right thigh coated in her hot juices. “Oh, yes, your little sister absolutely is a huge perv. You should see how many panties she collected today.”

“Yep,” Krystal said. She licked her lips. “So many panties! I’m a huge perv.” She grinned at me. “Now, you, rich bitch, come sit on my face. I want to lick my brother’s cum out of you. I want to enjoy eating his jizz out of a woman’s pussy again.”

“Really?” I asked, surprised by that.

“She licked your spunk out of your mother’s pussy,” Ji-Yun said. “When you stopped time during the second hour, we came across your parents. It was obvious you had just fuck your mom, we could even see your cum running down her thighs. I just knew this was the perfect chance to entice her into eating your jizz and to get her thinking about you in naughty ways.”

I grinned, surprised my suggestions to Ji-Yun worked as well as they had.

Krystal stretched out on her back, her head nodding. “I didn’t want to eat your cum out of Mom’s pussy since I was still one hundred percent gay back then, but it was just such a… naughty idea. Temptation consumed me. That was your cum leaking out of our mother’s pussy. It was about the most forbidden thing in the world. Then Ji-Yun kissed me with your jizz on her mouth and…”

“And?” I asked.

“And I liked it.” Krystal shuddered. “That disturbed me so much. It made it even hotter because I shouldn’t have liked it. I didn’t have any attraction for you, but I couldn’t stop myself from licking you out of mom. Before I knew it, I was enjoying devouring your cum as it leaked out of Mom’s pussy.” She licked her lips. “Now I want to eat your cum out everyone’s pussy while you’re fucking me!”

“I will gladly fuck you.” I said, moving between her thighs.

“What about me, Master?” a curly-haired brunette, whose name I didn’t know, asked. She cupped her round breasts, jiggling them at me. “When are you going to fuck me?”

“Or me, Master?” asked Brittany, the English girl studying from abroad. She quivered, her hands sliding down her belly to her pussy.

Other girls around the pair chorused their desires to be fucked by me, too.

“This is my little sister,” I told them. “I got to fuck her before any of you other sluts. When I get a chance, I’ll pound you all hard. For now, just love each other. You’re all sister-slaves now. When you’re horny, turn to one of your fellow sex slaves and indulge. Fuck each other. Love each other.”

Brittany and the curly-haired brunette melted together in a passionate kiss. They obeyed me, along with the other girls around them. I groaned at the sight of Brittany and the brunette’s tits pressing together, their tongues dancing as they obeyed me. They sank down to the floor and stretched out as they loved each other. The other girls began sucking on each other’s nipples and fingering each other’s twats.

It was such a hot sight to see.

“Come sit on my face,” Krystal said with eager glee as Paris straddled her.

My rich-bitch sex slave lowered her cum-filled cunt to my little sister’s greedy mouth.

“Enjoy, honey,” Ji-Yun said, squirming nearby.

“Well, Ji-Yun, if you’re dating my Master’s little sister, then we should get to know each other, too,” Aurora said.

My blonde cheerleader took both of the Korean girl’s hands. Ji-Yun didn’t fight as Aurora tugged her close. There was a gleam in Ji-Yun’s slanted eyes as she allowed Aurora to pull her down. Ji-Yun stretched out on my sex slave’s lusher body. Their lips met, Ji-Yun’s small tits pressing into Aurora’s plump mounds.

Aurora grabbed Ji-Yun’s ass and pulled the girl down between her thighs. I groaned as they trib their cunts together, Ji-Yun’s writhing her hips as she kissed my cheerleader. Ji-Yun’s pale-olive skin made such a contrast against Aurora’s ivory flesh.

“Oh, yes, lick my pussy,” Paris moaned, snapping my gaze back to my little sister.

My dick throbbed as I watched Krystal’s tongue swiping through Paris’s shaved snatch. She gathered my cum out of my sex slave’s cunt. My little sister was feasting on my jizz. She was devouring my spunk out of Paris with hunger.

It was such a hot delight to witness.

Krystal licked again and again, her tongue fluttering through Paris’s folds. The rich bitch wiggled on my sister. My dick throbbed as I knelt between my sister’s thighs. I should be fucking her, but I was transfixed by the sight of my formerly lesbian sister enjoying my cum leaking out of Paris.

“Justin!” moaned my little sister. “You’re not fucking me! I want your dick in me right now!”

“She’s a little brat, isn’t she, Master?” asked Paris as the slut grasped my dick, still soaked in her own juices. She pulled me towards my little sister’s black-furred muff. “Mmm, you’re so hard for her.”

“Of course I’m hard for her, she’s my little sister,” I groaned.

“Yes!” Krystal moaned then licked, making Paris gasp.

“Oh, she’s a good pussy licker, Master,” Paris purred as she pressed my dick into my little sister’s bush.

The wet, silky strands of Krystal’s pubic hair caressed my cock. Then I felt her hot pussy directly. Her folds were juicy, molten. I groaned as Paris slid me down lower, guiding me to the entrance of my little sister’s snatch.

An entrance guarded by a membrane.

“You have a cherry, Krystal!” I gasped.

“D’uh,” my little sister moaned. “I haven’t gotten a dildo yet to let Ji-Yun or Mom or even Miss Daisy pop my cherry. So you’re in luck, bro.”

“Shit!” I groaned as Paris let go my cock.

“Pop your little sister’s cherry,” Paris moaned, squirming atop Krystal.

“Hell fucking yes!” I growled and thrust.

My sister’s hymen stretched like rubber. I could feel her maidenhead wrapping about the tip of my cock as I pressed into her. I could feel her waiting warmth just lurking on the other side of her cherry. She whimpered into Paris’s cunt, her belly flexing and her budding breasts jiggling.

I thrust harder.

Her maidenhead stretched. Popped.

I groaned as a third of my cock buried into my little sister’s virginal pussy. I grinned. I deflowered her. Panting, I pressed my dick deeper and deeper into her silky sheath. Her once-pure depths expanded to engulfed me. The silky friction was incredible.

No pussy or asshole I’d fucked so far was as tight as my little sister’s cunt. Incestuous pleasure rippled through me as I slid all the way into her. She utterly engulfed me, her pussy clenching and relaxing on me. She squirmed, stirring her flesh around my cock and sending pleasure zapping up my shaft.

This was my second incestuous hole I’d enjoyed. First my mother’s cunt, and now my little sister’s once-pure pussy. I was such a lucky guy to have these powers. I drew back my cock, shuddering at the wonderful friction engulfing my dick. I gripped my little sister’s thighs as she whimpered into Paris’s cunt. The rich-bitch’s conical tits shook as she writhed atop Krystal.

“Fuck, your cunt’s so amazing, Krystal!” I growled as I thrust back into her.

My balls thwacked into her taint.

“Justin!” she moaned. “Holy shit, this is even better than I thought it would be. You’re in me. You’re filling up my pussy. Dad wanted this, but you get it.”

I hardly register that comment as I drew back my hips and thrust in again. And again. I fucked my little sister hard. I rammed my dick into her depths. She squeezed and relaxed around me, massaging the sensitive crown of my dick with her silky sheath.

It was incredible. I grunted and gasped, adding my moans to the passion echoing around me. All those girls writhing in lesbian passion. My slaves. My harem of coed sluts and sexy professors. I pumped away my sister’s incestuous depths as I reveled in my power.

“Yes, yes, fuck your little sister, Master!” Paris moaned, her small tits jiggling as she ground on my sister’s face. “Ooh, she’s licking out all your cum from my snatch. She’s feasting on your jizz. She loves it.”

“I know,” I growled. “I could feel how much her pussy joys my cock. She keeps squeezing about it.”

“It’s so hot!” Krystal moaned. “Oh, Ji-Yun, you’re going to love being fucked by my brother.

“I know I will!” Ji-Yun moaned as she tribbed Aurora.

“Master, you’re going to have so much fun fucking Ji-Yun, too,” Aurora moaned. “She’s got a hot, little cunt grinding on mine.”

“I know,” I growled, my thighs still sticky with Ji-Yun’s and Krystal’s juices.

“After he’s dumped his cum in me, he’ll fuck you, Ji-Yun, while you lick me clean!” Krystal moaned. Then she latched onto Paris’s clit.

“Oh, fucking yes, yes!” Paris moaned, her face twisting in bliss. “I’m going to cum again! I’m so glad I can cum as much as I want now, Master! I’m so glad I surrendered to you!”

Paris threw back her head, her stomach flexing as she ground her cunt on my little sister’s mouth. My rich-bitch sex slave cupped her conical tits, her fingers squeezing those little mounds. Her mouth threw open wide as she screamed out in orgasmic rapture.

“Yes!” she howled.

My little sister’s cunt tightened about my plunging dick as she lapped up the juices flowing out of Paris’s snatch. I shuddered, loving the sight. My hips thrust faster and faster, churning up my little sister. Her pussy felt so amazing about my cock, squeezing and relaxing about it. Her snatch almost felt like it was sucking on my dick. This wonderful sensation surged around my shaft.

Then she squealed.

I felt the wonderful moment of my little sister’s orgasm spasming through her pussy. Her cunt writhed about my dick. I reveled in the blissful convulsions massaging my aching shaft. I groaned out my pleasure. It was just amazing moment of pure rapture. My eyes rolled back into my head as her pussy sucked at my cock.

“Fuck, you’re cumming like a firecracker!” I growled as I pumped my dick in and out of my little sister’s spasming snatch.

“Your dick is stirring me up, bro!” Krystal moaned between hungry licks at Paris’s cunt.

“Cum in her, Justin!” squealed Ji-Yun. “I want to lick her clean while you fuck my cunt.”

“Ji-Yun’s got such a juicy cunt, Master,” moaned Aurora. “She’s a virgin. I’m rubbing against her hymen right now.”

“She is, Justin!” Ji-Yun moaned, her voice throaty with her own orgasmic rapture. “Your sex slave is wicked! Love it!”

The gasps and moans from so many cumming girls echoed all around me. Even Sam was enjoying herself. I thrust hard and fast into my little sister’s writhing cunt. Her spasming, incestuous sheath massaged my dick. My balls, heavy with my jizz, thwacked into her taint every time I buried into her. I didn’t fight my impending bliss. Not with Krystal’s convulsing cunt massaging my sensitive tip.

I buried to the hilt in my little sister and exploded.

I fired my incestuous seed into her fertile depths. I pumped her full of my jizz while the pleasure rushed through me. My hands grabbed her thighs, clutching to them. My eyes fluttered as the bliss spilled through me. Every spurt fired ecstasy into my mind.

“Take my cum, Krystal!” I howled.

“You’re firing so much jizz into me, bro!” Krystal moaned, her pussy milking my shaft. “So much! You’re going to get such a treat, Ji-Yun!”

“Yes!” I growled as I spurted the final blast into her. “Fuck, that was amazing.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Krystal Sampson

Paris slumped off me. She panted as she stretched out on her back. I understood why. I was gasping for breath myself as I came down from my orgasmic high. My pussy clenched around my brother’s dick. My pussy felt so warm, so full of Justin’s seed. I bet the old me, before I was mind-controlled by my girlfriend, would be so furious right now. But it just felt so good. I enjoyed getting fucked by my brother. It was like I’d always been bisexual.

Being mind-controlled was amazing.

“Justin,” I whimpered as he pulled out of me.

“Krystal, don’t let any leak out of you!” Ji-Yun moaned.

I clamped my hand over my pussy as Ji-Yun scrambled off of Aurora. My girlfriend’s small tits jiggled. She had such a look of lust on her doll-like face. Justin backed away, giving room for my Korean girlfriend to fall between my thighs.

“This is going to be so good!” Ji-Yun moaned as she settled between my thighs. “We’re going to have so much fun with your brother and all his sex slaves!”

I shot a glanced at my brother as she prepared to deflower my girlfriend. “Justin, you know, an awesome big brother would give his cute, little sister a few sex slaves.”

He shrugged. “Sure. Who’d you want?”

I craned my head, staring at the writhing girls. I smiled at the sight of my old bully. Pearline was licking a Hispanic girl’s pussy, just feasting on that snatch. Clearly, she wasn’t a whore obsessed with getting gangbanged by all the boys any longer.

“Pearline, for sure,” I said, my eyes flicking across all those coeds whores who served my brother. “And Brittany! She had one of the yummiest cunts. Ji-Yun and I loved eating her out while time was frozen.”

“Brittany, Pearline,” Justin called out, “you now serve as my little sister’s sex slave! You’re still mine, but you’re also hers. Okay?”

“Yes, Master,” Brittany moaned, lifting her head from Matilda’s thighs. “Sounds hot.” The curly-haired brunette shuddered as Brittany went back to eating her.

“Yes, Master,” Pearline moaned.

“Pearline, is your pussy still full of cum from all those boys you fucked?” I asked, licking my lips as Ji-Yun pulled my hand away from my pussy.

“Yes, Mistress,” my bully said. She used to pick on me. She’d call me flat-chested and string bean, and stick-bitch. “None of the other slaves want to eat me because I have so much jizz leaking out of me.”

I had a hankering to taste more cum. I had ordered all those boys to fuck her, so why shouldn’t I enjoy the fruits of my command? I was bisexual now. I loved cum now.

“Come sit on my face, and I’ll lick you clean!” I moaned. “I love creampies!”

“So do I, Krystal,” my girlfriend moaned before she nuzzled her face into my well-fuck pussy.

I gasped as Ji-Yun lapped her tongue through my folds, gathering up my brother’s cum as it leaked out of my snatch. I shuddered in delight, reveling in the passion surging through me. It was so exciting to feel her tongue probing into me, licking me clean of all my brother’s incestuous jizz. It made me feel like such a wicked whore.

My brother moved into position. Ji-Yun’s eyes squeezed shut as he rubbed his cock against her pussy. I stared down at her, watching for the magical moment when my brother deflowered her, too. Justin gripped her hips, his chest flexing as he thrust his hips forward.

My girlfriend groaned into my cum-filled cunt.

She squealed in delight. Justin’s hips shot forward. My own snatch clenched, knowing Ji-Yun just lost her cherry. My brother was filling up her pussy. The first cock to ever be in her.

We shared that wonderful delight with the same cock.

“Ji-Yun, I love you!” I moaned as she thrust her tongue into my snatch. “I love you so much.”

Ji-Yun showed me how much she loved me with the eagerness that she licked my pussy. She feasted on me with such hungry passion. Her hands gripped my rump, squeezing and kneading my ass as she probed her tongue into my depths. She scooped up my brother’s spunk with such glee as he fucked her deflowered pussy hard.

The slap of their flush echoed through the hallway.

“Mistress!” Pearline said, the Black girl appearing above me. Her thighs were slick with pearly jizz, more leaking out of her pussy. Her butt-crack was a mess of boys’ spunk.

“They fucked you hard, huh?” I purred as she lowered herself to my waiting mouth.

“So hard, Mistress,” she moaned. “It was wild. Some of them were like a pack of animals, just barking and growling and baying as they fucked me over and over again. I loved it.”

“Well, you are a bitch, aren’t you?”

“I was such a bitch to you, Mistress,” she said as she lowered her pussy to my lips. “I’m so sorry!”

A glob of cum dropped out of her and landed right on my lips. The salty flavor bled into my mouth. I liked that. It was a mix of so many different boys’ jizz. I didn’t know who this spunk belonged to. I didn’t care.

In fact, not knowing made me hotter.

Just as she settled her sloppy snatch on my face, she purred, “I’m so sorry for calling you stick figure and bean sprout and all that. My life sucked so much, it made me feel better to dump on someone else. But now… I’m your brother’s slave and yours!”

I accepted her apology by feasting on her with such enthusiasm. My tongue fluttered through her folds, gathering up all that salty jizz leaking out of her. I could hardly taste her pussy. There was just so much cum in her. It flowed out of her and poured into my mouth. I gulped it down while I squirmed on the floor, enjoying Ji-Yun’s tongue wiggling through my snatch.

My girlfriend rocked to Justin’s rhythm. Her face pressed a little tighter against my pussy every time he buried into her twat. I shuddered, loving the feel of her tongue. She built the pleasure in my depths, spurring my tongue to lapped through Pearline’s sloppy depths.

Cum coated my mouth.

It spilled across my cheeks.

It warmed my belly.

I think Ji-Yun turned me into a cum-slut. I just enjoyed it so much. I could eat any boy’s spunk out of a girl’s pussy. I could just feast on them all. I think that I’d only let Justin fuck me, but I would devour so many different yummy creampies.

Just thinking about it drove me towards my orgasm. I trembled, my clit throbbing as Ji-Yun’s tongue fluttered against my bud. I moaned into Pearline’s snatch. I sucked on her cunt, drawing out more and more and jizz.

She seemed inexhaustible.

She moaned and writhed above me, grinding her snatch on my face as I feasted on her. I stared at her ebony rump; the jizz smeared between her butt-cheek dribbled down to my waiting mouth. It spilled over my lips.

I loved it.

“I’m such a cum-slut!” I howled.

Ji-Yun giggled between her licks.

“You did this to me, so you’re going to be one, too!” I howled.

“With you, gladly!” Ji-Yun said then latched onto my clit.

She sucked on my bud hard while her fingers dug into my rump. She moaned as she nursed on my clit. I shuddered at the buzzing massage on my little nub. Then I gasped as the naughty girl probed her fingers into my butt-crack. She swept them down and located my asshole in moments.

“Ji-Yun!” I howled into Pearline’s cunt. My Korean girlfriend’s nimble finger jammed deep into my rectum.

“I love you so much!”

“Make my Mistress cum!” Pearline moaned as she ground atop me.

I kept feasting on Pearline’s pussy, caressing my tongue deep into her depths. I started to taste her tart musk as the cum inside of her dwindled. She ran dry. Soon, it was just her tart cream I was devouring.

It was good, but better full of cum.

My orgasm swelled faster and faster. Ji-Yun nibbled on my clit with her lips while her finger pumped in and out of my asshole. My deflowered cunt clenched, and I groaned as her thumb jammed into my silky depths. She had a digit in both my holes now.

It was amazing.

I gasped and shuddered, cumming so hard and fast. My orgasm swept through me, my holes convulsing about Ji-Yun’s thumb and finger. The pleasure reached my mind, drowning my thoughts in ecstasy.

I sucked hard on Pearline’s clit, moaning my passion. The Black sex slave squirmed atop me. Her butt-cheeks clenched, forcing some more of that cum trapped between them to dribbled down to my face. It washed across my nose and ran down my cheeks.

I loved it. It made my orgasm more intense. I spasmed and convulsed on the ground, Ji-Yun pumping her thumb and finger in and out of my holes while her tongue lapped up the juices spilling out of me.

“Goddamn, she’s cumming, isn’t she?” Justin moaned.

“Yes, your sister is!” Ji-Yun howled. “I’m about to join her. Keep fucking me, Justin!”

“Yes, yes, cum in her!” I howled. “I need another creampie to eat!”

“Fuck!” Justin moaned.

As my orgasm peaked, the rhythmic slap of Justin’s flesh on Ji-Yun’s swelled in intensity. He pound her harder now. Faster. He drove my girlfriend wild with his passion. Her head shot up, her fingers jammed deep into me. She moaned so loud. I pictured her face, smeared with my pussy cream, her features twisting as her orgasm burst through her.

She groaned through her clenched teeth.

“Fuck!” Justin grunted.

“Cum in my girlfriend!” I howled.

“Yes, Master!” Pearline moaned. She shuddered atop me. Her spicy juices flooded my mouth as she came.

I lapped at her cunt, drinking up her juices as I listened to my brother grunt and groaned. His cum was flooding my girlfriend’s snatch. He was making another creampie for me to enjoy.

I loved these powers. I loved that we had the sex slaves. I was so glad Ji-Yun mind-controlled me into being bisexual. This was so much better than being angry at Justin.

I was having so much fun playing with my brother.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Pritchard

I pulled Petra and Paris close to me, my arms around both their shoulders. Petra’s large breasts pressed against my right side, Paris’s conical tits rubbed against my left. It felt so right to have them snuggled up against me. My two best friends were now my Master’s sex slaves.

“You were right about us becoming his sluts,” Paris said. “Though you and Master cheated.”

“Yep,” I said. “Big cheaters. Mind control is so sexy, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” Petra moaned, glancing down the hallway. “Is that like, every girl in our college having an orgy?”

“Oh, I’m sure there’s more around the corner.” I shuddered, feeling so proud of what I had created. “It’s a start, but it’s not enough.”

“Not enough?” gasped Paris. “Hundreds of girls is not enough for Master?”

“Not the girls, the boys. The ones who have to guard him. We’ll need more. Like the entire police department or something.”

“What?” Paris said. Then her eyes widen. “Right, the man in the suit was trying to kidnap Master. I forgot all about him.”

I nodded my head, staring down the hallway at the man in the suit and the two “sewage workers” kneeling by the doors, waiting on Master. “They’re from the NSA. The government knows about Master. They’ve already tried to arrest him once.”

“Oh, dear,” Paris said.

“’Oh, dear,’ that’s the best you can say, puta?” Petra asked, her tone scathing.

Paris blushed. “Yeah, I guess it is pretty fucking serious. What are we going to do?”

At that moment, Justin stood up. He had just finished cumming in Ji-Yun’s pussy. He looked over at us then turned and looked at the man. Sam, who was cuddled up with Miss Daisy, rose and drifted towards him. She took Justin’s arm as he marched down the hallway towards the three men.

“Come on,” I said, scrambling to my feet. My two fellow sex slaves joined me. We hurried after, our bare feet slapping on the hallway floor.

Justin stopped before the three men. “My Lord,” the man in the suit said. “Do you need something from us?”

“Answers,” Justin ground. “What the fuck is going on?”

“Does this have to do with Project KRONOS?” Sam asked.

The man the suit gaped in shock. Then he nodded his head. I trembled as he explained how this all had happened.

To be continued…

---

Jill and I are about to embark on a well planned out long weekend.

The Chauffeur, Vegas Baby!

By: PABLO DIABLO

Copyright 2018

Chapter 1

When the four of us arrived at the Palm restaurant, Donna and Roger’s eyes grew large with delight.

“Jill, are you telling me this is where we are going for dinner?” Donna exclaimed.

Roger added, “Um, why didn’t you tell me to wear a better suit? This place is not somewhere that I frequent. I’m more of a Taco Bell guy.”

“Roger, would you prefer Taco Bell’s drive-thru instead?” Jill asked rhetorically.

“Ah, no.”

“Well then, let’s get out of the car and head inside. We have some celebrating to do.” I said with a big smile on my face.

Roger wasn’t sure how to get out of the limo with a huge hard-on tenting his dress pants. Donna kept rubbing his thigh, never touching his manhood, but coming close for most of the ride.

Jill suggested, “Donna, it looks like you have started something with Roger. Should David and I go inside so you two could be alone for a few minutes….to talk?”

Donna’s eyes sparkled at the idea.

“Yeah, that would be great Jill.” Donna answered.

Jill and I got out of the limo. I asked Fred, our driver, to take the limo around back and to keep the privacy partition up. He agreed.

As we entered the restaurant, a middle-aged woman greeted us. She asked if we had reservations, because they were all booked up for the evening.

“Yes, Ma’am we do. Party of 4, Green, David Green.”

“Oh, my goodness! Your table is waiting for you. After I seat you, I’m supposed to go get the Chef and the Owner letting them know you are here.” The hostess, Ms. Whitehead told Jill and me.

“If you are ready, will you please follow me?”

I put my hand on the small of Jill’s back. As we were walking through the restaurant, a couple of people recognized us. They stood up from their meal, extending their hand, and gave either Jill or myself a business card.

“Butt-Kissers.” I whispered to Jill. She just smiled and kept following our hostess.

“Mr. Greene here’s your table. I thought the reservation was for 4 people?” Ms. Whitehead asked.

Jill spoke up, “They are having a private conversation in the car and will be in when they are through.”

“Ma’am, is it possible to go meet the Chef in the kitchen? No need for him to come out here when he’s busy working.” I asked.

“Yes sir. If you would follow me, I’ll take you back to see him.”

I pulled the chair out for Jill.

I kissed her on the cheek and followed the hostess to the kitchen.

One of the things I still enjoy is the hustle and bustle of a kitchen clicking on all cylinders during peak times. As I entered the kitchen, I witnessed several of the staff wearing kitchen staff style uniforms and the chefs all wearing the white coats and puffy white hats. I just stood there watching all the activity, much like watching a hive of bees. Each bee having specific duties making the hive thrive.

“Mr. Greene, it’s certainly a pleasure to meet you. I wasn’t expecting you in our kitchen. May I make something special for your party?” The Head Chef said to me.

“Chef, it is certainly an honor to meet you. Your kitchen looks wonderful and it appears that all the staff are hardworking and efficient.” I replied.

I went on to say, “While that is very gracious of you to offer, it’s not necessary. But, thank you!”

I stood there for just a couple of minutes more before thanking Chef for his time. As I left the kitchen, I remembered all those days that I worked 15-18 hours only to return the next day to do it all again. I was happy no longer being in the daily grind of a restaurant.

I walked slowly back to my dinner table where my beautiful wife was looking over the menu. Roger and Donna haven’t appeared quite yet.

We were asked about a wine choice. I let Jill pick. The wine sommelier suggested a couple of choices and she picked one that would pair with just about any food choice off the menu.

Our waiter was pleasant enough, but really a stiff board. I was guessing that he was an ‘out of work’ actor working to make ends meet until he got desperate enough to do porn. Stiff may be good in porn, but not in a restaurant.

Jill decided to order each of us a salad. She ordered a ‘Gigi salad’ for herself. She ordered ‘Andy’s mixed greens’ for me. I asked for the smaller portion as I didn’t want to fill up on salad. I had my eye on their 18 oz. prime NY strip, just the thought of a great steak was making my mouth water.

I asked our waiter if they had menu’s without prices. He said that he would get two from the hostess stand.

Jill was puzzled. She asked, “Why do you want menus with no prices?”

“I don’t want our guests to order something off the menu thinking they have to keep the cost down. I want them to just enjoy the evening. Which brings me to something I want to discuss with you.” I said.

Jill leaned over and kissed me asking what the topic was.

“Roger Johnson”

“Well, I believe that Donna is hard at work ‘interviewing’ him right now.” Jill said with a smile.

“Yeah, no. I have been thinking that he might be a good choice to hire and train a security group. He knows his business. He carries himself well. Hell, he even told us that he only makes $65k a year. I looked at some of the paperwork that Bob sent me. Nowhere does it mention any security. None for the trucking company. None for the restaurant chain. None for the Pinetree Group. As I see it, the whole company is wide open. No protection for our guests, our staff, or our property. It seems that Jaxson’s Inc. has just been incredibly lucky relying only on local law enforcement.” I explained to Jill.

Before Jill could answer, the salads arrived. They looked delicious. Still no Roger or Donna. Jill even quipped that Roger may not even be able to walk his tired ass into the restaurant after Donna is done with him. She was smiling like a Cheshire cat.

We both took a couple of bites of our amazing salads. I was very happy that I ordered the small portion, as it still was a large serving.

Jill looked pensive.

“I know you are right, but how do we make this offer and how much do we offer him?” Jill asked.

“I was thinking that maybe by the time we get to the dessert, I would take the conversation a bit more serious and offer him to be our ‘Director of Security’. He would oversee the recruiting of anyone he sees fit to hire. We would need for him to design a plan for the security team. However, he’s currently employed by the City Police Department. I thought long and hard about what it would take to lure him away from a career he has spent 16 years doing. How does $200k sound?”

Jill appeared to be stunned. “Do you think that he would do it for that amount?”

“Well, there are the ‘other’ perks. I was also wondering about your friend Donna. Should we be considering her for a position in our company? Before you even say it, no…. not ‘THE horny gal’. I think that Tina and Dakota already have earned that title.” I said with a chuckle.

Jill sat quietly again.

Then she spoke up, “I think that the $200k may entice him, but you should have a backup offer if he declines. About Donna…. hmmm, I know that she is very hard working and knows her job well. She might be a good candidate to handle customer service issues in the hotel brand. I also know that she is fabulous on the phone with customers, so our phone call centers in Tampa, Dallas, and Pasadena would certainly benefit with her expertise. I know what she makes now so maybe $150k with the company buying her a small home or condo in any of the three cities that our call centers are in would work for her. She is miserable at the McCall.”

“Then, that settles it. We’ll offer both positions during dessert. No matter if they accept or not, we can still play with them on the ride home, IF they are willing. Of course, Roger is the wildcard. He may want to do Donna, but feel weird about us joining in.” I said.

“Darling, you don’t worry about that. Donna and I will take care of him.” Jill said smiling and licking her lips.

CHAPTER 2

Jill was the first to spot Roger and Donna being led to the table. Roger was smiling from ear to ear. Donna was smiling too, but she was walking a bit funny. Jill and I looked at each other and giggled.

“Did you have a great discussion in the car? Get everything worked out?” Jill said trying to be humorous.

“Jill, I need to use the lady’s room. Care to join me?” Donna said before she even sat down.

Jill got up and left the table.

I offered Roger a menu that had no prices on it.

“Excuse me David, there isn’t any prices on this menu.” Roger said.

“Yeah, that’s right. I asked for this type of menu. I didn’t want you or Donna to worry about the cost. We just wanted you two to have a wonderful night.” I explained.

“Well, my night has been FANTASTIC so far!” he said trying not to be too loud.

“Great!”

The wine sommelier returned and offered to pour Roger a wine. He accepted and asked for one to be poured for Donna as well.

Roger and I had some meaningless chit chat waiting for the ladies to return. After several minutes, they returned. Both were wearing big, big smiles.

Before they arrived back at the table, my phone buzzed. I received a text message.

The text read “Black Car Limo has been bought by Jaxson’s Inc. Two HR managers quit. Stock went up by 2% today on heavy trading, but the October swoon is usually next week toward the end of October.” It was sent from Bob Jaxson.

The ladies reached the table. Roger pulled out the chair for Donna and I did the same for my gorgeous wife. I handed Jill my phone for her to read the text. Her eyes got huge. She leaned into me and kissed me passionately. She whispered in my ear low enough, that Roger and Donna wouldn’t hear.

“Darling, Roger fucked Donna’s brains out. She had to get to the lady’s room because his cum was leaking out of her. She left her panties in the car.”

“NICE!” I whispered back.

Roger was explaining to Donna why there was no prices on the menu. She looked puzzled but accepted the explanation.

Donna and Roger decided to pass on the salads. Each of us ordered and conversation took a sexual turn. Thankfully, most of the other tables were working their way out. We only had one table of really old people close enough to hear our conversation.

Roger began, “David, Sweet Jesus, this woman is a sexual dynamo. I’ve never met anyone like her. While I was walking her in from the car, she said that Jill and her served in the Marines together. Is that true?”

“Why would we lie? Yes, Donna and I were both in the 2nd Marine division. We were stationed in Okinawa together for 15 months.” Jill answered.

“Donna, Roger…. how did the ‘discussion’ in the car go? Get everything worked out?” I asked trying to be funny.

Jill picked that que and ran with it saying, “Hmm, could we say that you two ‘came’ to a mutual understanding? Maybe you guys would like to ‘come’ again? Quite possibly you two could ‘come’ with friends?”

I was chuckling to myself. Donna and Roger were laughing out loud. They understood our corny jokes. It always feels good when one throws-out a joke and people don’t get all butt-hurt over humor.

I’m not sure, but I believe Donna was stroking Roger right there at the table, not the way it was in the car but outside of his trousers. Roger seemed….’distracted’.

The waiter came to the table with our food. It smelled and looked delicious.

Roger had chosen the 18 oz Chairman’s bone-less reserve ribeye. Jill and Donna both ordered seafood. Donna the Chilean Sea Bass and Jill the Pepper Crusted Ahi Tuna steak. As intended, I ordered the 18-ounce Prime New York Strip.

I had also ordered 4 sides for the table that were served family style.

We laughed. We ate. We toasted each other. Dinner was amazing! I could tell that we would be friends for a long time to come. It was nice seeing Jill so happy. A smile on her looks absolutely sexy. Her eyes just sparkle when she smiles.

The waiter returned with a message from the head Chef, letting us know that he had made a special dessert for us. I told him to extend our thanks and to bring it out. The waiter thanked us and headed back to the kitchen. A tall college-aged busboy arrived at the table to remove empty dishes. I did see Jill sneaking a peek at his dress slacks. She may have been subtle, but I did see it and it was sexy.

Before the waiter returned with the specially made dessert, I toned down the conversation to a serious level.

“Roger, Jill and I have been very impressed with the way you have handled yourself, starting with Tina’s assault and culminating in Sasha’s arrest.”

“Thank you, David.”

“Which is why Jill and I have an offer for you. We would like you to join our company. It would mean you would have to leave the Police Department.” I opened.

“WOW, sir. I’m flattered but I don’t know if it is the right thing to do. Our union is just beginning to discuss our contract and they believe that we could get as much as an 8% raise this year. That’s the most we have ever gotten in the history of this great city.” Roger defended

“Wouldn’t you like to at least, hear the offer before making a decision?” I countered.

“Yes sir, I would.”

“Jill and I were thinking that we would offer you $165k a year to start, full medical and dental benefits. You would have use of all three…. oh wait…. Now all 4 of our brands. You would have the position of Director of Security. It would be your responsibility to hire and train a staff of security for all the brands. You know, after I say the dollar figure out loud….it just doesn’t seem high enough. Let’s bump the $165k to a straight $200,000. We’ll work out the details for a bonus later. Would $200k be enough to entice you away from a prestigious career that you have had for the last 16 years?” I said to Roger in my best salesman’s tone.

“May I think about it?”

“Absolutely! This is a big step in your life. We want you, but you need to figure out if it is good for you. No worries, can you give me an idea of how much time you think you would like to consider the offer?” I said.

“How about I speak to you on Monday. Would that be ok?” Roger countered.

“That would be fine.”

Then our attention turned to Donna.

Jill began, “Which leads us to you Donna.”

“ME?”

“Yes, you. We have an offer for you also. David and I have discussed where we think you would fit into our team. David thought you would be wonderful in our hotel division handing customer service issues. However, I persuaded him to understand that your real talent is talking to people via phone or computer. With that in mind here’s our offer: We would like you to come work for us as the Call Center Director. You would oversee all three of our call centers, Tampa, Dallas, and Pasadena. Your starting salary would be $165,000 per year and the company would buy you a small home or condo in any one of those three cities. You would report to either David or myself directly. You would over see nearly 4200 employees divided equally between our three call centers. We would discuss a bonus plan after you accept our offer.”

Donna sat there completely flabbergasted.

Even Roger was stunned.

Donna spoke up hesitantly, “Jill. We’ve been friends for quite a while now. I’m not sure that I’m the one for this position. The customers that I handle at the McCall are one on one, face to face. Overseeing so many phone people may overwhelm me.”

“Are you not a Marine?” Jill commanded.

“Yes, Ma’am I am.”

“Then what’s the problem Marine? Are you afraid?” Jill said to her without even blinking.

WOW! I thought to myself. Here’s a new sexier side of my wife.

“You’re absolutely right Ma’am. I’ll take the damn job!” Donna said with some attitude.

“Whoa, whoa…. let’s stop here for a minute. Jill, you can’t ‘bully’ Donna into this job. If she’s not comfortable then she should pass on it.” I said worrying about forcing someone into a position she’s not ready for.

“Am I allowed to say something?” Roger asked.

“Of course.” Jill replied.

“Donna, I think that Jill is only trying to get you to see that you have been and still are a Marine at heart. Don’t let this job intimidate you. I too am military. I spent 4 years in the Airforce as Military Police. I was stationed my entire service time at Ramstein AFB. I loved every minute. You must trust your military training. Take the job, you’ll regret it if you don’t…. but what do I know, I’m just Air Force.” Roger said with a smile.

Donna leaned over and kissed Roger.

“I’ll take the job.”

“David…. Jill….it would be hypocritical of me to push Donna into a new job while I sit on the fence. So, let me make a counter offer…. I will accept the job with two conditions. First, I have a two-week time period to wrap up things at City Police.” Roger said.

“And?” I said.

“And, the company will buy me a small 2-bedroom condo and pay the HOA fees for two years. Something, that I can just lock the door and be out of town a couple of weeks without worrying about lawn care or repairs or someone breaking into my place because they know I’m out of town.” Roger countered.

Using my best poker face (which Jill has said that I don’t have), “A condo? Really?” ……. I left a big pause for effect……. “Done”.

Jill said, “Well then, let’s finish up and celebrate! Donna and my style.”

I saw Donna blatantly reach over into Roger’s crotch and squeeze his cock through his pants.

I paid our bill. Donna and Roger were walking ahead of us to the exit. They were hand in hand. Jill and I were arm in arm, with Jill reaching back to my ass every few steps squeezing my ass.

We walked out to the limo. Fred was sitting in the driver’s seat reading a book. He never saw us coming.

“Oh, my goodness. I’m so sorry. I got so into this book that I zoned out.” Fred said to Jill and I.

“Well, that’s an odd way to greet your new boss.” I said with a big smile.

“WHAT? Are you kidding me?” Fred replied with a big smile on his face.

“No Fred, I’m not kidding you. Jaxson’s Inc. bought your limo company earlier today. It will be announced tomorrow. Fred, I have a request for you. This Saturday night Jill ordered 5 stretch limos, after thinking about them, we need to reduce the count to three. We would also like to invite you to be our personal driver anytime Jill or I are in town. Would you be willing to do that?” I asked.

“Absolutely! I’ll make the call about Saturday’s adjustment while I take you and your party wherever you want to go.” Roger replied.

I looked over to Roger. He was busy kissing Jill…. yes, my beautiful wife. One of her hands was rubbing up and down his back. Jill was massaging his cock through his trousers with the free hand. Donna, meanwhile, was in the limo already taking her heels off and hiking up her dress.

CHAPTER 3

When I came to, I found myself on the ground with Jill, Donna, and Roger standing over me.

“What the hell happened?” I asked from the ground.

“You don’t remember? You don’t remember rushing Roger and him having to put you down?” Jill asked.

“I did what?”

Donna chimed in, “It was almost as if you were jealous of Roger playing with your wife and you charged him. You didn’t say anything, you just rushed him.”

Hearing that made it all come back to me.

“Wow! Guess I never thought about things happening this way.” I responded.

Roger entered the conversation, “David, I thought you were just testing my abilities to react in an unsuspecting situation. You never said anything, no racist remarks, no shouting or yelling like a madman. But, the couple of moments you were out made me realize that seeing me and Jill might have set something off inside of you…. something that you weren’t expecting, and you just reacted.”

I sat on the ground feeling like a prized idiot.

“Roger, I apologize. I can’t believe that I did that. I was raised better than that. What the hell was I thinking?”

“David, maybe we should just call it a night.” Roger suggested.

“Roger, if you’re still willing, I would like to continue what was already started. Obviously, Jill was excited with you. Donna and you had some fun already. Maybe I screwed up the mood, but if you’re willing to forgive me for me being stupid, I would like to start this again.”

Roger looked at the two ladies. Donna shrugged her shoulders as if saying she didn’t know what to say. Jill, being the smart one replied, “David, I’m willing if you’re alright with it.”

Roger extended his hand to help me up off the ground. Jill hugged me, kissed me, and whispered in my ear, “We’ll talk about this later my Darling. Don’t worry about it.”

Donna got back into the limo, Jill followed, then Roger and finally me. Jill had already given Fred directions to take us all back to our place.

I still felt like a fool.

Donna sat next to me and Roger and Jill sat across from us with their back to Fred. The privacy window was still shut.

Jill leaned into Roger to kiss him. I sat there looking a bit but trying not to focus on them. Donna put her hand under my chin turning my face towards her. Her lips met mine. Her tongue darted out gently trying to gain entrance into my mouth. Her finger circled my ear, gently tugging on the earlobe. Her other hand began rubbing my thigh from my knee up to my crotch and back down.

I heard a belt unbuckling. My eyes darted over to Jill and Roger.

“Don’t look over there. Focus on me.” Donna whispered to me.

She was right. I knew that I needed a distraction. I put my arms around Donna to begin kissing her neck. I reached up to the top of her dress to begin bringing the zipper down to the small of her back.

My eyes darted over to Jill again.

She had Roger’s cock out and was licking and sucking it. The slurping sounds continued to make me feel, well just plain stupid.

Donna whispered into my ear again, “Didn’t you say that you weren’t finished with me yet the last time we played in the office?”

Without saying a word, I pushed her back on the limo seat. I gently grasped her dress removing it from her beautiful body. She raised her hips slightly to allow it glide gently pass her ass down to her feet. Once I had it off, I folded it gently and laid it on top of the ledge by the rear window.

Donna now laid back in only her bra. She still had not put her panties back on from her coupling with Roger. I leaned in and smelled the scent of her sex. I took a deep inhale filling my nostrils with her pungently sweet aroma. I began my oral assault on her. My tongue began licking her slit from the hood down to her asshole. I licked up and down several times. My hands were gently caressing her flat stomach. I circled my thumb around her bellybutton.

“Oh, gawd Roger!” I heard. I refused to look over towards Roger and Jill. My own insecurities kept me focused on the woman in front of me. I looked up over Donna’s pelvis to see her intently watching me. I looked back down at the task at hand. I pushed my tongue into her warm wet labia. She was gaining wetness rather quickly.

I heard Jill exclaim, “Fuck me!” Roger breathlessly replied, “I am, I am.” Yet, I still refused to look their way.

I pushed my nose even deeper into Donna. I hardened my tongue and began fucking her womanhood with it. I pushed my tongue into her as deep as it would go. Donna now began to moan. I grasped her hips. I ground my face into her wetness as forcefully as I could manage. Donna began to thrust her hips upwards into my face.

While I was doing my best to orally please her, I reached down towards my own belt and slacks, unbuckling and unzipping with one hand. I would not allow myself to even glance towards Jill. I heard them. I recognized the sounds of my gorgeous wife nearing an amazing orgasm.

My pants slid down easily towards my knees. Using the other hand, I began making an assault on Donna’s clit. My thumb made small circles. She tensed for just a moment as she was not expecting me to play with her clit.

Just to tease me a bit, Donna asked, “Jill, doesn’t he fuck so well?” Instantly I smiled, I looked at Donna knowing that it was meant to lighten my mood.

Now I looked over at Roger and Jill’s coupling. Jill was on her back with Roger naked from the waist down, the same as me. His cock was buried into Jill and their pelvises were grinding on each other. I paused, just watching my wife in the throes of ecstasy. As usual, she looked completely sated. I watched as Roger was thrusting in and out of my wife’s womanhood. I heard her moaning loudly. I watched and smiled.

Donna’s voice interrupted my voyeurism, “Um, hello…. earth to David.” My head snapped back to Donna. I was now embarrassed. Here I was on my knees, with my pants down resting myself between Donna’s legs and I paused watching Jill and Roger’s coupling. I turned my head back to Donna.

My cock was aching. It stood proudly pointing toward the ceiling. I inched forward. I grasped my cock and began ‘spanking’ her clit with the rigid member between my legs. Her hand reached down grasping my manhood and pulled me towards her pussy. I gave no resistance to her lead. One hand on my cock leading it towards her wet wanton love-hole and her other hand rubbing her clit furiously.

My cock reached its destination. I felt the tip of my hardness feel the wetness of Donna. I pushed my cock into her, slowly at first. As I slid into her, I felt her wetness immediately. I pushed into her deeper. I kept pushing until our pelvis met. I began my rhythmic thrust, in and out of her pussy. I looked at the beautiful woman that I was pleasing. “Fuck me harder David.” I heard her moan.

I started thrusting into her with more aggression. I could hear my balls slapping on her ass. Her legs wrapped around my back. I felt her ankles lock on the small of my back. Harder and harder I plunged my manhood into the wetness. I could smell the sex in the back of the limo.

“OOOOHHHHH FFFFUUUUUCCCCKKKK RRRRROGGGGEEEERRRR!” I heard my gorgeous wife respond as she reached her crescendo. I gave her a sideways glance, trying my best not to turn my head.

I kept up my fucking of Donna. I reached the ‘Sasha-mode’. Donna was thrashing around underneath me. Harder and harder I pumped. I could feel Donna’s womanhood continue to grasp my cock as wave after wave of orgasm rolled through her body.

“HOLY SHIT JILL!” I heard Roger exclaim as he dumped his seed into my gorgeous wife.

That excited me. I was pumping into Donna harder than I had ever done with Sasha, or anyone else.

Donna moaned loudly almost incoherently.

“OH GAWD DAVID…. FUCK, FUCK, FUCK MEEEEEEEE!” Donna screamed.

I just kept thrusting into my partner. As excited as I was, I didn’t feel anywhere near cumming yet.

Donna began to come down, breathing regularity came back to her. Without warning, I felt a soft pair of hands on my ass. My head snapped around. It was Jill. She whispered into my ear, “Put your man juice into her. Make her yours.”

I kept up my thrusting. Over and over I assaulted her pelvis.

Roger had moved over to Donna’s face. His cock was still glistening with the mixture of his and Jill’s cum. He laid his resurrected cock at Donna’s lips. She parted her lips and gobbled his manhood willingly. She moaned into his cock when she tasted the mixture of cum still on his cock.

I looked at Roger’s manhood. I made the comparison in my head. We were both about the same length, yet he was very thick. I estimated that his cock was the same diameter as a slender Corona beer bottle. No wonder why Jill enjoyed it so much. Jill leaned into my ear and whispered again, “I’m holding his cum into me. I want you to clean me up Darling!”

THAT sent me over. I didn’t say a word. I stiffened up and shot my baby seed into Donna. I felt rope after rope fill her pussy. Donna’s eyes got wide. She was not expecting me to cum unannounced. She moaned loudly into Roger’s cock which was deep into her mouth. He was thrusting in and out of her accepting mouth. His head was leaned back, and his eyes were glazed over. Yet, he was gently fucking her face.

I finally ended my own orgasm. Jill scrambled around and pulled my deflating cock out of Donna. She began to lick and suck me clean. She also used her delicate fingers to scoop up the cum that was running out of her pussy.

Roger stiffened up. I could see his eyes rolling into the back of his head. He began shooting into Donna’s waiting mouth. I could see her throat swallowing as fast as she could. A small amount escaped her lips on the left side of her face. I reached over and scooped it up. My fingers now held Roger’s man juice. I directed the fingers over to Jill’s mouth which she readily licked clean.

I pointed to the bench where Roger and Jill had been coupled. Jill moved over to the seat, facing me she spread her legs exposing her womanhood. I could see copious amounts of Roger leaking out of her.

I moved over to her. I was on my knees in front of her gorgeous pussy. I leaned into her. My tongue darted out between my lips touching her labia. As Roger’s seed leaked out of my wife, I began lapping it up. I could smell their sex. I was much muskier than I had ever smelled before. As I lapped up her pussy, Jill tilted her head back and moaned.

I heard Donna moaning loudly. I didn’t turn my head. I had no idea what they were doing. I was focused on my wife and her cum-filled pussy. I was licking and swallowing whatever came out of her. Jill opened her eyes. She looked across the way. “David, look behind you.” She said with an excitement in her voice. I turned around to see Roger doing to Donna, the same as I was doing to Jill. He was cleaning her orgasm-filled womanhood lapping up every drop that came out of her.

I smiled a big smile. Roger was just as much as freak as me. I knew then that he would be a great addition to our team.

We stayed with our partners until each woman had cum several times. The final crescendo came as both women climaxed together.

Fred announced over the intercom that we were about 3 minutes from our destination. We all scrambled to get dressed. Donna was still putting on her beautiful black heels as we felt the limo come to a stop. Fred turned off the engine and got out. He walked around to the passenger door, opening it. Donna got out first, followed by Jill, then Roger and finally me. I reached into my pocket pulling out two more $100 bills, folding them in half and handing them to Fred. He smiled and said, “Thank you Boss.” I just smiled back at him and headed into the house.

CHAPTER 4

As I entered the house, I heard Tina and Dakota moaning loudly from one of the bedrooms. Jill announced our return to the new lovers. Their room went silent. I heard their door open with the both of them coming out into the living room. Neither one had any clothes on. I glanced at Roger, he had the biggest smile.

Jill spoke up, “Roger this is Dakota, and this is Tina. They are our personal assistants.”

“What do they assist you with Jill?”

“Pretty much anything. Tina is my personal assistant and Dakota is David’s. Currently they live with us. They keep us on point with our daily schedules, phone calls, reminder of what is planned. They do all the usual stuff that assistants do, HOWEVER, we all play together. Nothing is expected, it is all consensual.” Jill replied.

Roger kept looking at Tina and smiling. I really believed that he wanted to play with Tina, but he glanced Donna’s way trying to figure out if it would be ok or not.

Donna said to him, “Want me to help you with her?” knowing full well that Roger really didn’t need any assistance. It was her way of subtly telling him it was ok to play with Tina.

I piped up, “Roger you have met Tina before.”

“I have?”

“Yes, she was the one who was assaulted.” I replied.

“Oh, yes…. now I remember. Tina, how are you feeling these days? My goodness, you look so different.”

“I am. Thank you for saying so. You are so sweet.” Tina replied.

“And tasty too!” Jill retorted, chuckling to herself.

Dakota walked over to Roger, knelt before him and began unbuckling his belt and unzipping his pants. Tina stood on her tip-toes to reach up to Roger trying to kiss him. He leaned down a bit putting his own lips on hers.

“Oh, WOW!” Dakota said. “Look at how thick he is.” She added.

Dakota tried to put her entire mouth over Rogers helmet. It took her a couple of tries to final stuff it into her open mouth, stretching it wider than she was expecting.

Tina reached down and began stroking the shaft that was outside of Dakota’s mouth.

Jill pushed me into Donna. They both began undressing me. I kicked off my shoes before they had undone my pants. Starting with Jill, I undressed her quickly. I thought to myself about how lucky I am having such a gorgeous wife who doesn’t seem to get jealous at all.

We both began undressing Donna. She asked if my oral skills were available again. When she was naked, I pushed her back onto the couch. Jill grasped Donna’s ankles and pulled them up to her ears, exposing her wonderful tasty pussy. I could see that both Jill and Donna were getting wetter by the moment as the raw lust was presenting itself among all in the room.

Roger asked, “David/Jill where do I get assistants like these?” smiling the whole time as now both women were on their knees doing a double blow-job on Roger. His face showed the ecstasy that he was feeling. I saw them lick up his rock-hard shaft meeting at the head of his cock. Their tongues intertwined around the head of his manhood.

With Donna on her back on the couch, I again knelt between her legs and lowered my face to her womanhood. As I was doing that, Jill climbed up on top of the armrest where Donna’s face was located. She put a leg on each side of her head and lowered herself down to meet Donna’s waiting tongue.

I pushed my tongue deep into Donna’s very wet slit. I licked up and down hearing her moan into Jill’s pussy. I nibbled on her labia. I sucked on her clit. I swirled my tongue around the nub and its covering. Donna moaned louder into Jill’s tasty pussy. I felt a splash of wetness hitting my face. Donna was squirting her orgasmic juices onto my face. I lapped them up a fast as I could.

I saw that Jill’s eyes were beginning to roll into the back of her head. Clearly Donna was achieving the desired effect. Jill’s breathing was becoming a bit shallower. Wave after wave of small orgasms rolled through her.

I began increasing my oral duties. In my mind, I had the fantasy of them cumming together. What a wonderful sight that would be to witness. I delved deeper into Donna. She began moaning loudly into Jill’s pussy. Harder and harder I pressed my face into her womanhood. I was using all the things that I had learned over the years doing what I enjoyed the most, eating a woman to orgasm.

Jill appeared to be on the verge of a giant orgasm. Her hands were trying to keep her balanced-on Donna’s face. Donna was squirming her hips. I had to grab her hips to keep her steady enough for me to achieve the finality. I began rocking my head back and forth into her pussy. I could feel her sex continually splash my face with orgasm after wave of orgasm.

Jill went off first. “OHHHHHHH FUUUUUCCCCCKKKKK. THIS FEELS SOOOOOOOO GOOOD. GAWD DONNA, ITS BEEN MUCH TOOOO LONG.” I saw her woman juice squirt out of her vagina as if it was a lawn sprinkler. Donna was trying her best to catch what she could with her tongue. I felt some of it hit my forehead.

Donna reach her orgasmic peak only seconds later, “DAAAAVVVVVIIIIIIIDDDDD. FFFFUUUUCCCKKKK. FUCK, FUCK, FUCK.” I lapped up her juices that was filling my mouth. I gladly swallowed everything I could get into my mouth.

As the three of us were calming down, I took a moment to glance over towards the ladies and Roger. Dakota was on all fours with her ass stuck up into the air. Tina was laying on her back, but it was on top of Dakota’s back. Roger had the base of his cock in his hand fucking one gal for a few strokes before pulling out and inserting into the other lady. He kept this up and both girls were moaning loudly. Their breathing was stuttered. They were not breathing together but moaning together they were doing.

Once again, Dakota was the first to reach her loud orgasmic crescendo.

“OH, GAWD DAMN. FUCK MEEEEEEEEEE!”

This caused Tina to reach her orgasmic peak, “OH GAWD, OH GAWD, OH GAWD…. I’M CUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMINNNGGGG!”

Roger’s body was glistening with sweat. He was smiling. He was having a time trying to keep his eyes from rolling into the back of his head again. He finally quit changing from Dakota to Tina and back again. He, instead, just kept his cock inside of Tina. Roger reached his peak just a few moments later.

“I’M CUMMMINGGG. FUCK THIS IS GREAT! I NEED A COUPLE OF ASSISTANTS LIKE THIS. DAMN!” Roger bellowed.

Jill, Donna and I sat on the couch just watching our three lovers enjoying each other. Jill leaned over to Roger saying something about how much cum Roger must have store up. I just chuckled to myself quietly.

As the trio uncoupled, Tina spun around and kissed Roger passionately. She was caressing his chest. Dakota got up and headed to a bathroom to clean up.

When Dakota returned, Donna claimed the bathroom. Jill asked why she didn’t say something as there are two bathrooms. Donna shrugged her shoulders and headed off to the bathroom. Jill said she would be in the other one cleaning up.

I saw Roger and Tina smiling and chatting. It was so very nice to see Tina smiling again. Dakota came over to me and sat next to me, however, now she had clothes on.

“How was your night out?” I asked Dakota.

“Not as fun as when we came home. You are right David, Tina is certainly an ebony version of me. We both just love sex so much!” Dakota replied.

“OK, but how was the place you went. Did either of you try the mechanical bull?” I asked hoping they hadn’t tried it.

“It was…. OK, I guess. There were lots of college guys but not one of them…not one single guy knew how to properly ask a gal to dance. There was a long, long line for the bull. It was fun to watch but we didn’t want to wait that long to try it out. We had about 3 drinks each then decided to come back home. We arrived about 10pm. We were both horny and played until you guys came home.” Dakota explained.

Tina entered the conversation as Roger got up when Jill returned from her clean-up. “Yeah, one guy grabbed Dakota’s wrist and put her hand on his crotch. She just stood up and slapped him. The people around us laughed and cheered for Dakota. The guy slinked away. After that no one really approached us. We got bored and decided to head home. Our driver was very nice and chatted with us the whole way home. When we got here, Dakota tipped him $200 and thanked him for a job well done.”

Jill asked, smiling, “How did he ‘thank him’?”

“Verbally.” She said smiling back.

Dakota returned, and I headed into the bathroom. Once I finished cleaning up, I put on a pair of dress shorts and a golf shirt.

“Donna/Roger, do either of you have plans for the weekend?” I asked.

Donna replied, “I’m supposed to work Friday, but this is my weekend off so Saturday and Sunday and even Monday are off days for me.”

Roger sat pensive for a moment. “I’m supposed to work but, they have been after me to take some time off as I have nearly 125 hours of vacation time not used yet.”

“Then, both of you, please be Jill and my guest this weekend. We’ll pick each of you up Saturday about 3. Pack at least two days’ worth of clothes. Bring only one piece of dress clothing, like a suit or a fancy dress. I’ll get you home at some point on Monday.” I said to them.

“Are you sure?” Donna asked.

Jill replied, “Absolutely!”

“Roger, are you in?” Jill asked.

Donna gave him a little nudge in the ribs. He smiled and agreed to join all of us.

CHAPTER 5

Tina borrowed Jill’s car to drive Donna and Roger home.

That left Dakota, Jill and I alone in the house. Dakota began asking, “David/Jill are you mad at me?”

“Of course not! Why would you ask that? Did we do something that we shouldn’t have done?” I asked, being a bit paranoid.

“Well…….no, not really……I was just worried that you sent Tina and I off to somewhere other than where you and Jill were.” Dakota explained.

Jill interjected, “Dakota! We love you darling. We wanted you and Tina to have a night off, to be young, to do things that you weren’t allowed to do with the Jaxsons’. We are completely happy, thrilled even with all that you’ve done for us.”

Dakota sat pensive. I was unable to read her face looking for some sort of sign as to how she was feeling.

“I guess I understand. I mean, the way Tina talks about you…. the both of you and more specifically you David. I think that she’s in love with you.”

I hung my head, “I know. I’m not sure what to do about that. I don’t want to hurt her anymore than I already have.”

“We’re trying to make sure she feels the love we both have for her, but…. she lost David. I’m not sure how much the legendary IHOP incident factored into his decision.” Jill said.

“It really didn’t. Where I fell in love with Jill was when she was at the hospital ER. She was really drugged up. She professed her love for me. When she passed out leaning against my chest and I spent the next hour plus holding her and stroking her hair, THAT’S when I fell in love with Jill.” I said to Dakota.

“I still can’t believe that you two got married just a short bit ago. I hope that I meet that someone that will sweep me off my feet like you did with Jill.” Dakota went on to say.

“Um, David, do you want to tell her or should I?” Jill asked me.

“You tell her. I’m fine with it.”

“Well, Dakota, David pulled a fast one on me. Tina broke up with him on the phone because our boss at the limo company said she had to. She was forbidden to have any type of contact with him. David was taking me home when he pulled into a jewelry store. I thought he was going to buy Tina a fancy piece of jewelry to try and get Tina back. He took me over to the wedding sets. I argued with him. I was furious with him. I kept telling him that he’s being a fool. He needs to just let it go, quit trying to get her back. She’s gone. He persisted telling me to pick out a wedding set that I thought she might like. I told him that what I pick out doesn’t mean she will like it. He had me try on four different sets. I chose one. David asked the salesman to separate the engagement ring from the rest of the set and to put it into one of those velvet black boxes. The salesman handed it to David. David fumbled the handoff and it dropped to the floor. David knelt to pick it up. He just stayed down on one knee with the ring box opened. He didn’t say a word. I yelled at him. I told him that he was not going to make a mistake by moving on to me after Tina just broke up with him. He just stayed there, on one knee, with the ring box open. I asked him if he was serious, he said yes. So, I said yes! Our salesman performed the ceremony. Unknown to me at the time, David had called the jewelry company and set this all up ahead of time. That’s how David proposed to me.” Jill said with a smile on her face the entire time.

“WOW! He completely sandbagged you, didn’t he?” Dakota said giggling.

“Yes, he did, and I love him for that.”

“David. May I ask you something truthful? When you said that you wanted to hear my ideas, were you serious or were you just trying to be nice t me?” Dakota asked.

“Of course, I want to hear your ideas!”

“Well, OK then, here goes. I think the hotel chain needs a new name. The Pinetree is…. well…. boring. I think we need to define ourselves. I bet if you were to ask anyone, they would compare The Pinetree with that of Holiday Inn or Motel 6. Yet, we charge much higher prices for just basic amenities. Sometimes a pool. Almost never a workout place. Room service shuts down at 8pm. The restaurants inside of the hotel are basically a Denny’s or Village Inn. They’re ok, but it’s just diner food at best. Even in high-end cities like New York, LA, Atlanta, Las Vegas they are all the same. BORING. But I have an idea how to fix it. Step one, reconfigure the top three floors to be more like suites. Step two, upgrade the restaurants to something that will keep the people in the building and not have them leave to go somewhere else to eat. Step three, keep room service open 24 hours a day. We already charge obscene amounts for room service, but it is not convenient to the guests. Step four, the final one, hold a national competition to rename the brand. The Pinetree sounds…. well it sucks. There, that is my idea.”

I sat there pondering what she had said. I looked over to Jill, she was smiling ear to ear. I knew that Dakota was right.

“That my dear sounds like a wonderful, well-thought out plan. I LOVE IT!” I said to her causing her to smile.

“Sometime next week, lets schedule some time for us to get together and brainstorm how to make this work. Jill why don’t you get with the bean-counters to find out how to pay for this.” I said.

About that time, we heard a car in the driveway.

“That was quick. Guess there was no playing left in her.” I said being all cheesy.

Tina didn’t knock just opened the door and walked in.

“What are you all smiling about?” Tina asked.

“Just an amazing idea about our hotel brand that Dakota told us about.” Jill quipped.

I was starting to feel a bit sleepy. It had been quite the night. The restaurant, the sex in the limo, the sex at the house. I looked at the clock. It read 2:24am.

“Well, I’m getting sleepy. Think I’ll head off to bed.” I said to no one in particular.

Jill said that she would join me. The girls decided to stay up and talk some more. I didn’t know if ‘talk’ was a euphemism for more sex or did it mean just actually talk. Guess it’s none of my business and headed off, hand in hand with Jill to bed.

“David, would you mind if we just kissed and hugged until we fall asleep? I feel worn out.” Jill asked.

“That would be wonderful. You know I just love being with you.”

When we got to our bedroom, we stripped down and climbed into bed. We faced each other. Our lips met. We kissed; we nibbled; and we hugged each other tightly. It wasn’t long before we both drifted off to sleep.

At some point, I had to get up to pee. I heard Tina and Dakota having another ‘talk’ session. It sounded like a good one. I could hear Dakota giving instructions, “Cum for me slut. Don’t hold back or I’m going to have to punish you.”

“I’m cummmming, I’m cummmming. Don’t punish me Ma’am.” Tina begged.

I smiled to myself. I thought that I needed to remember this one of the times we play.

I finished my business in the bathroom and headed back to bed. Jill was in the exact same position as when I left her. She wiggled a bit when I got back into bed. I whispered into her ear about the girls. She softly chuckled and went right back to sleep. I snuggled up to her and drifted off again.

CHAPTER 6

The remainder of the week flew by. I kept Dakota busy with phone calls, errands, and several meetings about her idea to fix The Pinetree.

Jill on the other hand kept Tina busy as well. Doing some of the similar things; phone calls, setting appointments, keeping Jill on schedule, and of course running errands.

I had completely forgotten about Bob’s offer to buy a new car for Dakota. When she showed up with a flyer from the local BMW dealer, I felt like such a heel. She asked rather sheepishly, “Do I still get a new car?”

“Absolutely!”

“May I have this one?” as she handed me a promotional flyer for the 4 series grand coupe in black. It listed for $45,000. I studied the picture. The longer I looked the lower Dakota’s eye went. She was expecting me to deny the car. She reached out for the flyer offering to take it away and find something else cheaper and more practical.

I just looked at her. No way was I going to go back on a promise that was made to her.

“Is this what you really want?” I asked.

She paused, clearly, she didn’t know how to answer.

“Well, is this the one you really want?” I asked again.

“yes” she said with her head down in almost a whisper.

“Then that’s what you’ll get.”

“REALLY?” She exclaimed.

“Of course. If this is what you want, Bob did not put a price limit on the car. He just said a NEW car. If this is what you really want, then take Jill and go get the car.

Dakota kissed me. I pushed her away and swatted her on the behind when she got off my lap to go get Jill.

A few minutes passed before Jill and Tina came into the room where I was working.

“David, did you agree to the car that Dakota wants? The BMW?” Jill asked.

“Absolutely! And…. I’ve been thinking that maybe we should get one for Tina as well. Same model, same car but let her pick out a different color.

“That’s a wonderful idea.” Jill replied.

Tina was smiling her beautiful smile. She hugged Jill, danced over to me and hugged me and kissed me, thanking me profusely.

The three of them left for the car dealership. I texted Dakota to make sure that they get the newest salesman/saleswoman to make the dual purchase. Give the new person something to celebrate.

Dakota just texted a reply of “k”. I smiled.

I picked up my phone and began making some calls. One call I made was to Diane to make sure that she and her friends would be ready for us to pick the up tomorrow at 3. She said they have been excited about the mystery place all week. I also invited them to bring overnight bags as they would be staying with Jill and I for the weekend, getting them all back home sometime Monday evening. She hesitated. I explained that we would make this weekend something for all of you to remember, taking lots of pictures so that she could text them to her X-boyfriend to rub his nose into what he was missing.

She delighted with that idea. However, she hesitated to ask a favor.

“Is it possible to add someone to our group? My older brother wants to tag along. I know the real reason, my Mom put him up to it when I told her we were going out with you. I’m so sorry to ask this of you, but since I live with my Mom, I have to respect her wishes.”

“Diane, that is a wise decision. My own Grandmother used to tell me all the time, “My roof, My rules.” She would tell me that to remind me when I get my own house, I can make my own rules. You Mom is wise beyond her years. She is looking out for your safety. I will certainly add your brother. How old is he?”

“He’s um……um….31.”

“That’s wonderful. Tell me truthfully, does he have a girlfriend?” I asked.

“No.”

“That’s even better news. Now keep this between you and I please, I have someone that I would like for him to meet. She’s a medical doctor and a US Marine. She is beautiful and a friend of my wife.” I replied to her.

“Well David, he’s a bit shy around women. Almost awkward even.”

“Don’t matter. It’s not like I’m putting them together to fuck. I’m just doing the introduction, since they are both adults it’s up to them to see if it goes anywhere.” I defended.

“David, you are amazing. We will all be ready before three tomorrow. What kind of stuff do we need to pack?” She asked.

“Mostly jeans, tee shirts, sneakers. However, at least one best outfit, nice dresses for the women. The guys should have their very best suit in a garment bag. If they don’t have a garment bag, text me and I’ll bring one for each person who doesn’t have one. Fair enough?”

“Yes Sir!” she said excitedly.

We said our goodbyes and hung up.

I called my friend at the Staples Center. The suite was all ready for tomorrow night’s show. However, he told me he misspoke. There were only 18 tickets for our suite. I told him no worries as we only had 16 people all together. He said he would send us the bill. I asked if the suite would have food, he said that the food is extra, but he will make an exception and put in an order for us. I pulled up their suite menu and ordered quite the buffet. He also told me that the special request was a go. I thanked him and told him that we had acquired a limo company, Black Car Limo. Call me anytime you have a high-end client that needs limo service. He told me he would certainly do so. We thanked each other and said our goodbyes.

My third call was to Captain Anderson, reminding him that he and Emilio were invited to tomorrow night’s festivities. He thanked me for including the two of them. He said that the after party was all set up and ready to go. I thanked him, and we hung up.

My fourth and final call was to Black Car Limo. I spoke to the manager. He assured me that all 4 limos were ready. I apologized and changed the order to 3 limos. All three were to be black with tinted windows. All stretch limos. The were to be at my address promptly at 2:30pm tomorrow. He thanked me for our business. He asked, rather sheepishly, “Rumor is that somehow you are connected with the company that bought us this past week. Is that true?”

“Yes I am.” I replied. I didn’t want to tell him just whom I was. I wanted to try and get a feel for the company other than Fred. I did ask if any of their driver’s hold firearm carry permits. He told me that they don’t allow firearms. I thanked him and ended the call.

I had just hung up when my phone buzzed with a text message. It read: “Russian Brothers called back again. Offered limo company for $15 million. Countered with $1.5 million. 10% of their offer. They agreed. Deal to be finalized end of next week. You and Jill must attend. More details to come.”

I laughed out loud. I called Jill. It took two tries to get Jill and not her voicemail.

“Darling, are you sitting down?” I asked trying to conceal my joy.

“Of course, we’re all sitting down. The sales manager is dragging his feet on making this deal.” She said sounding really annoyed.

“I’m going to text Tina a message that I just received. When she gets it, I want her to read it to you. However, I want you to remain on the phone with me until you hear the news.” I said emphasizing ‘hear the news’ in a monotone.

I forward the text to Tina.

I head her phone go off.

Tina read the text to Jill. They both screamed. SUCCESS! Happee, Happy Limo company was now ours!

I asked Jill if I could speak with the sales manager. She handed him the phone.

“Hello, this is John Doom. How may I help you?”

“Mr. Doom, my wife came to your dealership to buy not one but two BMW’s. What seems to be the holdup?” I asked in a stern voice.

“Well, sir we are negotiating the final price. Your wife wants us to remove the preprinted charges on the contract, which we don’t do.” Mr. Doom replied.

“Hmm, I’m sure you have your reasons for not wanting to do that but let me ask you…. are you the only BMW dealership in this county?” I asked.

“No sir, but we are the best! We’ve won award after award.” He said proudly.

“OK, that’s fair. How about we go this way then: Option 1, remove the preprinted charges in the next 5 minutes or my wife and her assistants will get up and leave. Option 2 take $15,000 off each car and leave the preprinted charges on the contract in the next 5 minutes or my wife and her assistants will get up and leave. Option 3, They will get up right now and go to your competitor and buy the very same cars. The choice is yours. I need to hear your answer.”

“We’ll take option 2. I’ll have the contract ready in two minutes. How will you be paying for the vehicles? My wife has our corporate check.” I said.

He handed the phone back to Jill.

“Hun, what options did you give him. He said he would take option 2.” Jill asked.

“I told him option 1 was to remove the charges, or you will leave in five minutes. Option 2 was taking $15,000 of each car or you would leave in five minutes. Option 3 was you would leave right now and go to their competitor and buy the same two cars. This guy is an idiot. He’s discounting the deal by $30,000 to save what maybe $1000 dollars in preprinted charges. Maybe we should buy this dealership. Just imagine how much they leave on the table with this idiot.”

Jill laughed out loud. She also told me that Dakota had chosen a black car and Tina had chosen a white car. I replied chuckling, “So the white girl chose a black car and the black girl chose a white car. Funny as hell if you ask me.”

Jill saw the humor and laughed also.

The sales manager, Mr. Doom, came back with the contract all typed up. Jill hung up the phone to read the contracts.

I got another text about 15 minutes later. It read: “Cars bought. Girls are driving home in their new cars. I’ll be home right behind them. Want me to stop and pickup something for dinner?”

I texted back: “No, lets get Uber-Eats to deliver something. We’ll order when you get home.”

I got a ‘k’ back.

CHAPTER 7

When all the ladies got home, we decided on simple. A steak. We called the steakhouse and ordered for the four of us. We called Uber-Eats. They quoted us an hour. Jill charged it to her Amex.

Tina and Dakota were excited. All they could talk about was their new cars. Each one had something different in the car that was their favorite. Dakota loves the sound system, from Bose. Tina loves the quickness and tight handling features. Jill and I sat there like a couple of parents to very happy teenagers.

Jill was happy too. We bought the limo company for 10 cents on the dollar. Having 50 limos alone was worth more than 1.5 million. She figured that they are probably wanted by the Feds and are trying to make a quick escape. I agreed.

After we received dinner, we ate with the ladies still rambling on about their new cars.

I interjected that it was getting late. They needed to pack a bag for tomorrow night and the weekend. They both asked what was going on. I blew them off and gave them a very vague answer.

Both Dakota and Tina put on their pouty face. Jill said, “Sorry girls, not this time. If David or I find out that either of you two tried to find out what we have planned, then you will sit here at home while we have fun. Got it?”

“Yes, Ma’am” they said in unison.

Saturday morning came much too quickly for me. We forgot to close the curtains in the bedroom and thus the hostile morning sun was blazing through the windows.

I tossed and turned trying to escape the invasion of light.

My bladder won all the battles. “Fuck” I moaned to myself, flipping the covers back letting my feet hit the floor for my journey to the bathroom.

Since I was now up, I decided to stay up. I brushed my teeth, washed my hands, and ran a comb through my disheveled hair. I looked at my cell phone. 10:18am…really? I slid on a pair of basketball shorts and a white tee shirt. Grudgingly I headed out to the kitchen. I smelled food, it smelled delicious.

“Good Morning Sleepy-Head” Jill said to me kissing me on the cheek.

“Well, what’s new this morning?”

“I’ve made lots of phone calls. I called Bob and Melanie, they’re not interested in a car dealership. Their reasoning is even under new ownership the previous reputation will carry over and smear the brand. I agree with their assessment. I called several of our accounting people and scheduled a meeting for next week. I want to see just where we are financially, in all the brands. I asked Dakota to add it to your schedule. I called the stock broker the company uses. On my own accord, I asked them to send us 1000 shares of stock. I want it to go to Dakota. Her idea and plan about ‘The Pinetree’ is perfect. I want her to know that we appreciate her dedication to this company. Hopefully, both her and Tina will gain confidence.”

“Do you know how sexy you are when you’re thinking?” Yes, it was a rhetorical question.

Jill made me a plate of food, which I gobbled down with a purpose.

“Have any calls to make dear”

“Um, yes. I want to plan on using both limo companies separate, but together. Black Car Limo has a perfectly clean reputation, but not very much inventory. Happee, Happy Limo has inventory and customers/clients. I want to split the customers to one side and the clients to another. All of it under one big umbrella, much like “YUM Brand” …. you know, Taco Bell/Pizza Hut/KFC separate corporations but all under one umbrella brand. It also might give us the leverage to convert the stock to allow our employees to be the majority stockholders and thus protecting all the brands from a buyout by some corporate raider.”

“To use your words…. Spec-Fucking-Tacular!” Jill said.

“Keep an eye on time. The limos will be here soon. You still need to pack. Will you wear the nice blue jeans, the cobalt blue long-sleeve shirt and your cashmere black sports coat? I think you look so hot in that.” Jill said.

“Hun, I’ll wear whatever you want me to wear, you know that.”

“Is everything set up?”

“According to those involved with our little surprise it’s all Game On!”

My head went back to the limo business again. “Hun, we will be carrying some dignitaries, VIPs, and other people who need protection. I was thinking that maybe with Roger’s help we would have part of his security team be armed to offer a level of protection, for an additional price, of course.”

“Absolutely!” Jill replied.

I looked at the clock. Again, wondering how time got away from me. 12:48…what the hell?

I got up, put my plate in the sink.

I headed back down to the bedroom, passing Tina and Dakota on the way. Each one gave me a small quick hug and a smooch on the cheek. I noticed three bags by the front door. I was trying to guess which one belonged to whom.

Hmmm…. the pink backpack with ‘Hello Kitty’ Tina; the dark blue backpack, Jill; and the third backpack, the pink camouflage one, Dakota only by process of elimination. I smiled to myself, thinking I’m a fricken genius.

I get to the bedroom. I lay out my clothes for tonight. I grab my garment bag and put my best black suit inside. This made me check my phone for a text from Diane about the garment bags….no message. I put a couple pairs of Izod shorts, tee shirts, underwear, and sneakers, into my black backpack.

Heading to the shower, my mind was elsewhere. I began thinking about what to do with Sasha. Would she quit? I know she was arrested, but what if she bailed out? What do we do about her?….. too much thinking. Time to relax, from this moment on until Monday night, all play!

I didn’t even noticed Jill entering the bathroom. She again reminded me that time was of the essence. She reached into the shower and swatted my ass.

“Hey now, don’t lite a fire that you can’t quell….at least not now!” I said with a big cheesy grin on my face.

I finished getting ready and carried my own garment bag and backpack to the front door.

As I sat down in the living room, the door bell rang. It was Fred with two other drivers.

“Hey Fred, c’mon in. Who do you have with you?”

“Hello sir…. oh, sorry…. Mr. Greene.”

“It’s David. Mr. Greene is my Father.”

“Yes, sir. With me is Daniel. He’s been with the company about 6 months. Works hard. Friendly. Never missed a day of work yet. The other guy…. the slacker…just joking sir…um, David. He is James. Long time employee. He worked for another company, the one your wife used to work for: Happee Happy Limo. Worked there about a week before he got let go by some Polish woman. James has been with us for more than 3 years. Hard working. Army brat, did 6 years in the Navy, served on the Dwight D. Eisenhower. Not sure you wife will approve as she is a Marine.”

I laughed out loud. This guy is a hoot.

I explained that we are first going to the Staples center. I gave James and Daniel addresses of where they were to pick up their people. I changed my mind about whom was going to drive what group. I decided that the car of the ‘kids’ would be James. The car with Emilio, Dakota, Paula, and Captain Anderson would be Daniel. I still wanted Fred to drive our car.

My only wildcard was the brother that was added. He would be at Diane’s house, but I wanted him to ride with us and Dr. Ronda, Roger Johnson, and of course the beautiful Donna.

I texted Diane: Hey Diane, its David. I’m sending two cars to your home. One with my party in it. THAT will be the car your brother rides in. The other car is the one you and your friends and my wife’s assistant Tina will ride in. We’re leaving in 10 minutes.

Again, I just got a “k”.

I directed Fred to get our garment bags. The ladies would bring their own backpacks.

Oops, I was wrong. Jill had the pink ‘Hello Kitty’ backpack. Dakota the blue one. Tina had the pink cammo bag…. maybe I’m not quite the genius I think I am.

I stopped Dakota. “Do you have some envelopes for me?”

“Oh, yes sir. They’re right here in my backpack.” She removed 20 white legal sized envelopes. Each one sealed with the signature of the manager who filled them initialed in the upper right-hand corner.

I tucked them into my black cashmere coat. I yelled for Jill.

“I’m right behind you, no need to yell.”

I kissed her.

Tina was sad that her and Dakota were not riding with Jill and me.

We got into the limos and headed off.

It took a bit to pick everyone up. Our limo picked up Donna, then Roger, and finally Dr. Ronda. We headed to Diane’s to get her brother Marcus.

I knew the moment their limo arrived. The text from Diane: OMG!!! A Limo, really? You are the BEST! We all love you…. even my stupid brother. Shall we wait for you to arrive?”

I texted back: yes.

It took our limo nearly 20 minutes to get thru stop and go traffic. The limo picking up Emilio and Capt. Anderson and Paula already had Dakota in it. They were heading on to the Staples Center. I texted Dakota: Having Fun?

No reply.

As we pulled up to Diane’s house, the whole gang came out to greet Jill and me. I saw our guests in the limo just smiling. Jill got lots of handsy hugs from the college boys. I got just regular hugs from Diane and her friend. Tina was smiling. I believe that she enjoyed hanging out with people closer to her age.

Diane introduced Marcus to Jill. He sheepishly said “hello, Ma’am”

“Ma’am…. what the hell?”

“I’m sorry….um….”

“No worries Marcus, your little sister put me up to it. She said that you’re a bit shy around women. Just call me Jill. This is my husband, David.” Jill said.

“Him I know. Diane couldn’t stop talking about him. Good thing he’s married, or I would have to worry that he would have a much younger wife, my sister.”

“Nope! He’s all mine.” Jill said as she laughed out loud.

We all got into our respective limos and headed towards the Staples Center.

As we pulled up to the arena, Roger Johnson asked, “Really? All this pomp and circumstance for a Laker’s game?”

Jill looked at me. She smiled. Her friend Donna knew something was up. Even Dr. Ronda knew the sting was on.

“Yeah, Roger, my secret plan was to smuggle everyone to a Laker’s game. Now that LeBron is on the team, why not?”

“Hey, no one’s wearing Laker’s gear. This looks like a concert crowd.”

Everyone busted out laughing. He finally figured it out. The marquee said, “LADY GAGA!”

The limo stopped in front of the private suite entrance. Dakota’s car was already unloaded. Tina’s car unloaded also. We all stepped out. Roger said quietly to me, “She’s really not my type of music.” I just nodded. “Don’t worry, it gets better.” I responded.

We were greeted by Raquel. Our suite hostess. She gave all of us a ticket, a suite pass, and a souvenir tee shirt as well as a lanyard to put our suite pass into. The kids were literally bouncing up and down, squealing, chanting, cheering, singing…Oh to be young again I thought to myself.

I walked over to Dakota. “Hey, are you ok?” I thought you would enjoy hanging out with Emilio. He seemed to like you on the plane.”

“He’s ok. Nice enough. But just ok.” She said with a forced smile.

“Would you rather join Tina and her group?”

“If that wouldn’t ruin your plan for tonight. Yes.” Dakota smiled a bit more.

“Hold here for a moment.”

“Paula, Paula…Can I talk to you?”

“Is everything ok?” I asked.

Um, yeah, its fine.” She said, also with a forced smile.

Wow, did I misread this one.

“What can I do to make this right?” I asked.

“Let me change cars.”

“Any car you want to join?” I asked.

“The car with Tina. She’s my friend from work.”

“Done!” I answered.

She leaned in and kissed my cheek.

I went back over to Dakota. “I’m moving you to Tina’s car as well as her friend Paula.”

Dakota was now smiling a big smile.

I asked Fred to move the two ladies’ bags to James’ limo. The other limo, the one Daniel was driving would take Emilio and Capt. Anderson to the airport when they were ready to go.

CHAPTER 8

Everyone piled into the suite. The food smelled delicious. It certainly was a grand buffet set-up thanks to my friend in the box office. Our suite hostess, Raquel, showed everyone the suite. 18 suite level arena seats. Couches, love seats, reclining chairs, high top tables, a bar, a fridge, and the MOST important item to a woman…. a clean private bathroom.

Raquel handed me a note and a buzzer. The note was from my friend in the box office. The buzzer was to page Raquel when we needed something.

Diane’s crew were already filling their plates with food. Most of them were grabbing either a soda or water, but a couple of the guys grabbed a beer. Roger and Donna just stood there stunned. Apparently, we truly surprised them. I noticed that they were holding hands. Jill leaned into me and kissed me passionately.

I quietly watched as Dakota, Tina, Diane and her crew all were having a wonderful time. Paula and Dr. Ronda seemed to be enjoying hanging out with the younger crowd.

One of the guys in Diane’s crew started the chant, “Speech, Speech, Speech” directed towards me.

“OK, OK, settle down. Don’t get us kicked out before the show even starts. If I may say, Jill and I are so happy that everyone is enjoying tonight so far. I have a couple of more aces up my sleeve, but I want everyone to know just how much our two assistants Dakota and Tina mean to us. They work really hard keeping us on point and this was truly set up for the both to enjoy.”

There was a knock at the door.

Roger said he would answer it.

Silence.

I waited.

Suddenly, Tina, Dakota, Diane all shrieked together! It was Lady Gaga herself. I just stepped aside letting the gang all get close to her, but not too close. Roger is an impressive figure and he stood between Gaga and the crew.

I liked what I saw with Roger, that sealed it in my mind that he certainly was the correct choice to head-up the security team.

The crew all tried to ask a million questions at once, but her handler told them that they were just stopping by to meet Tina and Dakota. Both were speechless. Tears of joy filled their eyes. Gaga hugged each of them and thanked them for being fans. Gaga signed an autograph for each of the crew, most on their suite pass.

Jill smiled, Dr. Ronda smiled, Donna smiled, Paula smiled. This part of the weekend was a big success.

Lady Gaga was very nice, however, she had to go get ready for the show. Her handler directed her out of the suite and they were gone.

Dakota and Tina just hugged. Jill walked over to them and put her arms around them. I felt Donna pinch my ass as she walked past me over to a couple of Diane’s crew.

The warmup act went unnoticed by the gang. Roger, Donna, Dr. Ronda, Jill and I sat on the couches and love seat chatting about how the night had gone. Raquel stopped in a couple of times to check on the food, the drink, and the overall happiness of everyone.

The gang couldn’t stop talking about Lady Gaga stopping by. They had all used their cell phones to take pictures of her in the suite chatting with everyone. Raquel had one last surprise for everyone. An autographed picture of Lady Gaga.

Again, our two assistants were in tears. Every guy there told them just how lucky they were working for Jill an I.

I didn’t realize it, but Emilio and Capt. Johnson didn’t come to the suite. I was puzzled as to why. I called Capt. Johnson. He told me that there was an issue with the jet and they needed to get to the airport asap. He thanked Jill and I for the invite but maybe next time.

When the arena lights dimmed, the whole arena went black. Silence swept over the arena. All our gang was mesmerized. Jill and I had created a moment in time that they will forever remember……and yet, the weekend isn’t over.

Gaga opened to a thunderous cheer from the crowd. Lights, fireworks, and a sound system that rivaled the sound of a large passenger jet aircraft.

Gaga started her show with the only song I knew “Gonna Marry the Night”. Somehow, I felt much like a Dad at that point. To me, it felt like the adults were chatting in the living room while the kids were in the game room, playing.

As the show progressed, a litany of women made their way to the private bathroom. Even Roger noted that he felt like a Dad, watching over the kids. Donna just squeezed his leg.

Dr. Ronda and Marcus seemed to be hitting it off rather well. He spent most of his time getting her food, drink, taking the trash away from her. Each time he did something for her she rewarded him with a kiss. It wasn’t one of those lover kisses, it was more like a friendly kiss.

Jill leaned into my ear, “Do you think Marcus even knows that Ronda wants to fuck his brains out?”

“Nope, not a clue.” I said smiling.

Even Donna and Roger commented on Marcus’ complete obliviousness to Ronda’s intentions.

I started to get up and Jill and Donna stopped me. Just let this play out, they’re adults the women said.

I felt a soft pair of hands over my eyes.

“Guess who?” I knew by the perfume it was Tina.

“Um, Lady Gaga? Oh, wait, no…Um, Tina?” I said smiling the whole time.

Tina leaned into my ear and whispered, “Dakota and I are planning on riding you until you flatline!” Then she turned and sauntered away.

Jill leaned over and said, “should I order you more pineapple juice?” giggling.

At that moment, I felt a bit self-aware. My own pants had tented. Jill saw it. Donna saw it. Hell, Tina saw it. I’m not sure, but maybe even Diane as she went past us on her way to the bathroom when Tina was leaning over the couch with her hands covering my eyes.

Jill didn’t help matters any as she put two fingers inside of her wet pussy and put them in my mouth.

The show came to an explosive, thunderous, climax. Then it was over. House lights came back on and the crew came back into the ‘living room’ of the suite. The guys gobbled up the rest of the food, leaving none to waste.

Jill summoned everyone to find a seat. I walked over to the glass partition doors that separated the living room from the arena seats. I shut the doors so we all could have a private conversation.

Jill began, “We want to thank each and everyone of you for joining us tonight. We actually did this for Tina and Dakota, however, we are so very proud of everyone and the way you all conducted yourselves when Lady Gaga was here….David, I believe you have something to say.”

I kissed my wife. Damn, she is so beautiful.

“First things first, Dakota and Tina get up here.”

They bounced up next to Jill. She hugged them both. I reached into my coat. I pulled out the white envelopes. I carefully handed two specially marked envelopes one each to Tina and Dakota. I handed the others out to everyone else with 8 envelopes left over.

“Before everyone opens their envelope, I would like Dakota and Tina to open theirs first.” I remarked.

Tina was the first to tear into the white paper envelope.

“Its…. Its…. Its MONEY!!!!!” She exclaimed. She was counting it up as fast as she could looking through blurry eyes filled with tears of joy.

“Um, David…this can’t be right. There’s $8,000 here.”

“Darling you earned it. Every penny of it. Jill is so proud of you, and I am also.”

I looked out over the gang who just sat there stunned.

“Dakota, darling, your turn.” I said.

Dakota carefully opened the envelope. Her hands were shaking, eyes were tearing up.

“Its money and a note.”

The gang all said to read the note out loud to everyone.

“Dakota, you have been an immense help to keep David on track and focused. Your idea about The Pinetree is wonderful. You thought the issue through, you described the issues, and you developed a plan. This is our gift from David and I to you.”

Dakota looked inside and found $10,000 in hundred-dollar bills, along with a second note. Although Dakota didn’t read the second note out loud, it said: Because of your commitment to our team, David and I are giving you 1000 shares of Jaxson Inc. stock.

Dakota hugged me. She pulled me down to her, grabbing me by the shirt collar and kissed me on the lips in front of everyone.

I saw Diane chatting with Jill. Jill had a mischievous smile on her face, one that I had seen a few times before.

I told everyone to open their envelopes.

Then I heard my favorite drunk guy from the IHOP. “Are you fucking kidding me?” All the eyes of the group turned to look at him. “It’s a thousand fucking dollars!” The rest of the gang dug into their envelopes with much more sense of urgency.

Jill and I had given everyone a thousand-dollar gift. Including Roger, Donna, Dr. Ronda, and Paula. Even Marcus got an envelope.

The room went silent. Everyone was stunned. Shocked even.

“OK, OK now on to the next part of the surprise weekend. Let’s head back down to the limos.”

Jill walked over to me and whispered in my ear, “Diane wanted to know if I could share you. I told her, of course.” She kissed me and walked away.

Everyone walked, no danced out of the suite. When we all got downstairs, we piled into the limo, but Diane decided to join us in our limo. Since Jill gave me a head’s up, I knew what she had in mind.

Both limos headed towards the airport. In the car James was driving, they kept pelting him with verbal questions which he dodged wonderfully.

Donna began things in our car. She unzipped Roger pulling out his fully erect cock. She engulfed it completely on the first try. Dr. Ronda was unzipping Marcus’ pants. Jill was sitting next to me with Diane on my other side. Jill made the first move. She unzipped me, pulling my hard cock out. She gently grasped Diane’s hand and put my cock into her firm grasp. Diane began to slowly massage my cock up and down, smearing the pre-cum over the head and shaft.

I heard lots of slurping and moaning. Marcus had his head leaned back with his eyes closed moaning loudly as Ronda was swallowing his cock. Donna had already hiked up her skirt, pulled her panties to one side and climbed on top of Roger.

Diane, well she was OK, but I was guessing that she had never had a cock this big to suck. Jill leaned down and began giving her instructions.

“That right, just lick around the head. Be sure to not forget the underside of the head. As you’re doing that, stroke the shaft. Yeah, that’s right. With your other hand, reach down and massage his balls…. No, no…. GENTLY…. yes, there you go. Ok, now, try to put as much of it in your mouth.” Jill’s instruction paid immediate dividends. I looked over at my limo mates. Roger had laid Donna back on the seat and was pumping his cock hard into Donna. Marcus was on his knees being directed by Ronda how to properly eat pussy. I smiled thinking that this was only the beginning.

Jill was getting tired of teaching. She left the seat that Diane and I were on. She went over to Marcus. She laid on her back, sliding underneath him and began sucking his cock. Ronda jokingly remarked, “Hey, don’t distract him. I gotta teach this young man proper etiquette.”

Jill kept sucking his cock. While she was doing that, she was unbuckling her jeans and slid them and her panties down. Donna and Ronda had planned better, guess the US Marines are better prepared.

While Diane’s efforts fellating me was nice, it really wasn’t getting me there. I leaned over and whispered in her ear, “Are you on birth control?”

“ess” was all I understood.

Marcus stopped what he was doing to Ronda to answer the question for her, “Yes she’s on birth control” He was directed by Ronda grabbing his hair to resume his duties.

Donna was the first to feel the ripe deliciousness of an orgasm. “Fuck me, damn it, fuck me Roger…. harder, harder…. haaaaaaaaaaaarrrrr” and her words trailed off as her eyes rolled back into her head.

Fred came over the intercom, “Sir, we’re about 3 minutes from the airport.”

Jill was frustrated. Diane was frustrated. Roger and Donna were good. I’m not sure, but I think Marcus already popped once between his BJ and getting to eat Ronda’s sweet pussy. Of course, I was very frustrated. Lots of tongue and mouth action, no result.

Everyone began to reassemble themselves. While things were going on, I asked Diane, “The boyfriend you broke up with, did you torment him with a picture of you just a foot away from Lady Gaga?”

“OMG, I completely forgot.”

“Be sure to use this line…. cheaters never prosper. Send him a picture of you and Gaga along with your envelope of our gift. See if you get some sort of response.”

Jill joined in, “No Diane. Just the picture of you and Gaga. Don’t say anything about the money. He doesn’t deserve to know.”

As always, Jill was right. This dumb-ass wasted a perfectly good girlfriend for some skank at school.

By the time we arrived at the airport the other car was already unloading. James was taking the bags out of the trunk and lining the up for the plane steward.

Diane and Marcus looked completely lost. Roger and Donna were just basking in the afterglow of sex. Our whole limo smelled of sex, but who cared.

When our car stopped, there was a group outside of the plane. Tina and Dakota were trying to explain about the jet.

Fred opened our door. We plied out stretching our legs. I did notice two things, Dakota had her shirt untucked and two boys had not zipped up their pants.

Jill and Donna leaned over towards me and made comments about their activities must have been the same as ours.

Jill and I led everyone up the stairs to the plane. I was clear that the red couch was for Jill and I. The blue couch was for Roger and Donna. The rest of the seating is random.

One of Diane’s crew asked, “Sir, where are we going?”

“VEGAS BABY!”

“No fucking way!” The boy in the back of the group said loudly.

We are on our way to Vegas. Our car had sex, but frustrating sex. It appeared as if Dakota and Tina’s car had better sex. Damn, I miss being just the Chauffeur.

---